#let’s act like i wasn’t lazy with shading on this bad boy | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

Visit Blog

Explore Tumblr blogs with no restrictions, modern design and the best experience.

Fun Fact

Tumblr’s website traffic is steadily declining.

#let’s act like i wasn’t lazy with shading on this bad boy

chemicalpink · 3 years

Text

Pairing: Jungkook x Female reader

Words: 4.7k

Genre: smut, angst, fluff if you squint really hard, childhood friends to lovers AU

Warnings: unprotected sex, bathroom sex, infidelity, JK is a heartthrob that is bad at feelings, YN realises she’s been in love with JK all along.

A/N: this is me trying to write longer fics, I liked how this one came out yayyy. This goes out to the @thebtswritersclub monthly prompt _____ to lovers, in this case it’s childhood friends to lovers. I just- I really liked how it came out, I’m so excited to know what you guys think of it.

Summary: Falling in love is such a curious thing in life, Jungkook would know best, after pinning over you for years on end, only to have his best friend take away his opportunity, or does he?

The sun was shining brightly over the park as you made your way down the slide, hot skin scorching at the contact with the yellow plastic, although you couldn’t bring yourself to care as much as your mother would, meeting Sungho at the end of it, who was covering his eyes as best as his arms would allow him to do, summer was almost coming to an end and you two had decided to spend every single second of it together, much to both of your mothers’ dismay who had long decided to take turns to tire both of you out by the neighbourhood park, nothing too exciting, if it weren’t for your young imaginative minds combined, which turned you into the closest a six year old could get to being a menace.

As you smiled brightly at your friend, you couldn’t help but turn your head towards an almost inaudible whimper coming from the shaded side of the park, finding a kid around your age plopped down by the tree, desperately drying his eyes with the back of his hand, small sobs coming out of his lips as three other kids, which you knew to be a little older than you and quite disrespectful at that, kept laughing at the boy, so really, what else were you supposed to do if not come in to save the day. “Come on Y/N they’ll make fun of us too” Sungho said as he tried to tug you away, only to have you stand your ground firmly

“If they make fun of me, I won’t cry” you crossed your arms stubbornly over your chest

“Y/N let’s just go”

“You go, Sungho” Sungho was always the type of kid that your mother kept reminding you to be more like, always righteous, never picking fights like you were known to do, but you really couldn’t stand watching the mysterious kid crying by himself while no one else did anything in the slightest. So you stood between him and the three kids that were still making fun of him, head high, fists up by your sides in a superhero pose “You shouldn’t make fun of others”

“Why don’t we make fun of both of you then, Y/N?”

“At least I can put my shirt shirt when I’m dressing myself, Areum” the girl looked down for half a second before staring you down, full of rage before huffing and turning around in true mean girl fashion.

You turn back to find a pair of bambi eyes staring at you, sobs silenced, although his chest still showed him trying to fully catch his breath. You extend your hand for him to take it so that he could stand up “I’m Y/N what’s your name?”

“I’m Jungkook” you were quick to grab his arm and pull him to where Sungho had watched the whole scene with Areum, now staring at the way you dragged the slightly shorter boy towards him

“Well Jungkook, this is Sungho and I just decided that all of us three are going to be best friends forever” the small boy smiled at that, bunny teeth showing in the process, eyes sparkly with wonder and pure appreciation, contrasting the look on Sungho’s face.

“Y/N I think you need to have girl friends to have these sleepovers with, Jungkook and I are boys” Sungho says as soon as you pass him the mirror and he is left staring at his reflection with a ton of glitter eyeshadow on his face, you turn to look at Jungkook, who is currently sprawled out playing with his nintendo, a set of pigtails adoring his head along with the hottest pink lipstick you could find

“I don’t mind it” he stuffed his mouth with chips as he continued to play on his console, not sparing any of you a look, although you smiled at him fondly, grateful to have him play along whenever Sungho didn’t feel like it, which seemed to be more and more as all of you grew older.

“Well I’m going to take this off” he said as he ran into the bathroom to wash his face. Good luck trying to get rid of glitter.

You huffed out a sigh at how boring it was getting if Sungho didn’t like to play your games, along with Jungkook being stuck inside his own little world. “This is so boriiiing”

“It was your idea Y/N”

“Yeah but you guys are no fun”

Jungkook pauses his game to turn to look at you “We can watch a movie if you’d like”

If someone were to tell 6 year old you that twelve years later, the kid that used to make fun of you would turn into your best friend, you would have probably laughed in their face, although as years went by, Areum had finally gotten better in terms of personality, up to the point where she had a full on talk with you before you decided to give it a try, even more so as she now took it as her job to protect you in high school, seeing as she was a year older than you.

“Jungkook has changed” the brunette said while taking a seat next to you inside the cozy smoothie shop, crumpling up her receipt inside her bag distractedly as you just stared at her, not knowing what had prompted her to talk about your best friend, Jungkook wasn’t exactly what one would consider popular, especially amongst the higher grades, especially not given the bickering grudge he held against Areum after all those years.

“What do you mean?”

“Just- seems like before summer he was this scrawny little thing, deer eyes, soft smiles” you looked at her intently, Jungkook had gone on vacation with his family for weeks as soon as finals were over, leaving with the promise of hanging out for the few days before school started again, similar to how you were now hanging out with Areum, her having arrived back a few hours before Jungkook “Now- well”

There were a million thoughts running inside your mind, some seemingly more plausible than others, tow hich yopu found yourself asking “Areum, did you fuck Jungkook?”

“I mean- we were both staying at the same hotel Y/N” Areum sipped on heir smoothie as a way to act coy about it, wide eyes turned the other way at the prospect of having said out loud that her latest conquest was none other than little Jungkook, the guy she had always made fun of for one or another reason

“Oh god you slept with Jungkookie” and you really tried to picture her, accepted into college, beautiful Areum, long lean legs, model faced Areum, flirt queen that always seemed to go for older guys Areum, paired up with sweet Jungkookie, sure, your best friend was cute, handsome even, there was no denying it, he was just not- Areum level handsome, Areum liked going out to party, let men shower her in drinks while Jungkook absolutely loved staying home battling Sungho in the newest video game that was around “I-I have no words”

“Y/N- Y/N don’t judge until you’ve tapped it” your friend seemed to space out for a second, as if looking back at her time with Jungkook, dreamily. “The guy got buff”

And sure he did, not only did Jungkook was now full of muscle, he also apparently had renewed his wardrobe, bought a motorcycle and apparently had even grown a few centimeters taller, or at least that much was said by Sungho as you three met up for lunch the day before classes started again, trying to catch up as you did every year when the three of you didn’t get a chance to hang out much.

“So are we getting that newly released game Kook?” Sungho mentioned in what appeared to be the background, your eyes completely fixated on whomever the man sitting in front of you was, definitely not your best friend Jungkook.

“Nah dude, I sold all my consoles and games to buy my bike” your eyes widened at the confession, probably mirroring the uttermost shocked look that Sunho was also sporting. Jeon Jungkook selling his videogames was definitely a sign of the apocalypse. You were about to make a comment before you heard a very familiar voice behind you, making you turn your head towards it.

“Jungkookie, you wanted me to come over?” her eyes had that sparkle in them which you have come to recognise as her being infatuated by someone, even if she didn’t really talked about it openly, you turned towards Jungkook in disbelief

“Yeah, Areum, lose my number”

You consciously close your mouth at the exchange as Areum backed away from the table muttering an ‘oh..okay’ as Jungkook smiled daily at her, your eyes lock in surprise with Sungho’s, both of you silently agreeing that this Jungkook was certainly a new side neither of you could yet guess whether or not you would continue to be able to befriend, although the history between the three of you spoke volumes.

And just like that, enough to get whiplash from it, Jungkook’s lazy uninterested eyes were replaced by the squinty smile you had learned to adore over the years, bunny teeth showing as his laugh resonated in the restaurant “Oh god you guys should have seen your faces!”

Your eyes travelled along the expanse of the space you three were in, looking at Sungho for a clue to pick up about what was happening, coming up empty handed as he spoke first “Dude I almost had a heart attack, I thought you had sold your games!”

“Oh no that I did” Jungkook took a sip out of his drink calmly

You tried not to show how nothing made sense in your mind “And that thing with...Areum?”

He placed his cup down, looking at you with wide eyes humming softly “Yeah that was a thing too, she’s been texting me non stop after we hooked up. I’m just glad I’m back with you guys”

So Jungkook had changed, that much was true, just not as much as he let people believe. Sure enough, the guy was now pure muscle, rode a bike everywhere, and made it his lifeplan to conquer as many girls as his schedule allowed him too; he also made a few other friends outside of your friends' circle, enough for rumours to go around about him being involved in shady business, or him hooking up with somebody’s mum. Either way, if you were to turn a blind eye to his social persona, Jungkook was still your and Sungho’s little Jungkookie, bambi wide eyes that teared up whenever it was movie night and you picked some chick flick, bunny teeth and loud giggles as he played a prank on Sungho, even though you could tell his heart just wasn’t in it as it was before.

“I’m gonna ask Y/N out” Sungho has asked Jungkook to meet him outside of campus on the first weeks of college as all three of you decided to attend together, uninterested on whatever it was that he was about to tell him, but trying to keep up his fractured friendship with the man (and you) he had shown up, even so a little fashionably late to make his point clear.

“And you’re telling me this because..”

“I don’t want to make it awkward, Jeon” Jungkook scoffs before rolling his eyes at Sungho “Don’t think I haven’t noticed you little boy crush on her for years”

“What I think you haven’t noticed is that I don’t do feelings” Jungkook retorts as he approaches him “And although I find Y/N to be quite fuckable if you ask me, I appreciate her enough not to put her in a weird place like you’re about to do, asshole”

Once weeks rolled around, things kept on being as the were after that fateful summer where Jungkook completely reinvented himself, even as semesters came and went, Jungkook grew a bit more separate from both Sungho and yourself, although it became a little harder to discern whether it was because of Jungkook or due to the fact that Sungho and you had started dating during the first semester of college. Sungho had no real answer to give you when asked about it, saying that outside of the scheduled movie night you three kept on sharing, he barely even texted Jungkook on his own.

“I heard your girl is getting married” his friend said as he handed him an opened beer, taking his place back against his bike in the middle of the night after some race they had gone to near the outskirts of Seoul.

Jungkook took a swing out of the bottle, squinting at the questionable choice in alcohol “I don’t have a girl Jihoon”

“Oh? Then what’s Y/N?'' he felt the blood draining from his face, heart heavy, breath hitching inside his throat as soon as your name left his lips. Of fucking course Sungho would try to marry you before you graduated. That bastard.

It was quite funny really, Jungkook knew from the very start, back when all three of you had 6 years old and you had saved him from a set of mean kids in the park, that Sungho was never fond of him, or rather, of the relationship you had developed with him, sure, the two men had bonded over a few shared interests as they grew up, but the only thing that kept them together was you. Sometimes Jungkook guesses it could have been him instead of Sungho, asking you out, sharing nights together, even being about to get married. But those thoughts were only wishful thinking, he had long ago decided that you deserved so much more than what he could give you, what with his eternal fear and inability to give himself up to others. So he had let you go, never thinking about the possibility of Sungho taking a place he wasn't worthy of either.

"Good for her"

It wasn't long after learning that you were engaged, that the invitation arrived to his apartment, just a few days after graduation. It wasn't really a surprise anymore, even back when he first heard the news, it wasn't that surprising, he guessed it was the years of knowing both you and Sungho, learning your patterns, that he had somehow seen it coming. It didn't make it any less hard to wish you weren't about to walk down the aisle to a man that wasn't him though. But he kept repeating to himself to stop being selfish, he had lost his chance, not that he ever had one to begin with, but as long as you were happy, he would be too.

And you really did seem happy, so he was willing to just ignore the way that his chest seemed to constrict every time your eyes locked on his from across the room as the rehearsal dinner, you were sporting a gorgeous emerald dress, the same colour as when you two first met eighteen years back, his mind spinning with impossible scenarios as each minute that passed really just turned out to be a minute closer to watch you walk down the aisle to another man, one that was supposed to be his best friend at that.

“Bride’s or groom’s” A sweet female voice called him as he sipped on his fifth? sixth? champagne flute, finding a woman staring at him with what he has come to recognise as lust.

“Eh.. you could say both”

A glimpse of recognition could be seen in her eyes before she spoke again “You must be Jungkook then, the overseeked bachelor”

“In the flesh” He smirked at her as she took a hold of his hand, guiding him upstairs to where you and your soon to be husband had booked bridesmaids and groomsmen alike for the night. Not that the blonde had anything to do with how utterly horrible he was feeling about the whole wedding situation but perhaps fucking his frustrations out would help just a little.

Jeon Jungkook was never the one to stick around until morning, that much was true, and although he might be known for a varying of unspeakable things, nothing could have prepared him for what he had to witness at ungodly hours.

He picked up the rest of his clothing after half dressing himself, not even sparing a second glance at the woman that was laying on her bed peacefully, careful not to make more sounds than the inherently necessary, his curiosity is peaked as he hears faintly moaning and skin slapping skin coming from the room next door, seeing the door barely open, and against his better judgement he peeks inside only to feel his heart pounding against his chest, blood rushing inside his ears as he can’t seem to look away from the image presented to him. Sungho, your soon to be husband, the one that he used to consider his best friend for years on end, the oh so righteous Sungho, ever morally correct Sungho, bending your other so-called best friend and maid of honour, Areum, over the comforter as he fucked into her. A few hours before he got married to you. After everything that he had put him through, making him believe that it was in your best interest top let you go, that he should have handed you over to him, that he was the best option out of the two of you to build a life with.

Jungkook sees red and doesn’t quite remember anything other than Areum running out of the room as he punches Sungho in the face, receiving some punches back.

“You absolutely disgust me”

The bastard has the guts to laugh at him “You know, Jeon” he goes to inspect his face in the mirror “If you burst Y/N’s bubble, you’ll forever be remembered as the stupid little boy that was jealous enough on her wedding day to ruin her life”

Jungkook clenches his fists by his side before deciding to turn his heels and leave the room, vision still blurry in anger, breathing ragged, a small trickle of blood making its way down from his eyebrow as he almost automatically walked himself to the other side of the hostel where he knew you must have been resting, taking a few too many second to decide to knock on the door.

“Jungkook? What are you- oh god” sleep seems to leave you as soon as your eyes lock on his beat up face, him smiling at you in a futile attempt to have you not worry that much about his well being, but of course you were already searching for a first aid kit as he took a seat on your bed “Jungkookie, what happened?”

And perhaps he didn’t think it through that much, but he couldn’t let you walk yourself into a marriage blinded by the persona Sungho had always made you believe he was. “Y/N” he took your hands in his, stopping you from rubbing any more antiseptic into his cut “You’ll hear,a nd probably have already heard, too much shit about me”

His eyes beg you to stare at him intently, and although the whole scenario had you giggling out of nervousness, it soon died down “Kook, what are you talking about?”

“Y/N- Sungho is not the man he’s made us think he is” your eyes scan his face for any more clues on what he’s saying a syou feel a beeping sound closing in on your ears, overwhelmed by the situation “And he’ll probably say this is me just being a jealous asshole after being in love with you for more than half of my living years but-”

You stare at him in horror as your hands remove themselves from his hold as if he was burning, standing up from where you were seated next to him, feeling your whole world being crushed down a few hours before what was supposed to be the happiest day of your life “No” you take a step back as you hold your chest, feeling hot tears welling up in your eyes “Jungkook please don’t do this shit to me”

“Y/N just- don’t marry Sungho” somehow he had willed his voice to remain calm

Your head shook fervently at him, as if somehow the action would make him retreat his words “Sungho loves me, Jungkook”

His eyes were ice cold at your words “He loves you enough to fuck Areum a few hours before making you his wife”

He really didn’t mean the bite on his words as he said them, this had nothing to do with you and everything to do with that asshole you called finacé, so he could completely understand when through your tears, chest heavy with rage and head spinning you asked “Please leave”

And he did.

Everything seemed like a fever dream. The words that Jungkook had said, the implication that it had. And really, if it weren’t for the fact that Jungkook was gone from the whole ordeal, you could have sworn your life that it was nothing other than a nightmare, Areum was as bubbly as ever, helping you get ready. Sungho’s good morning text still found its way into your inbox. Jungkook had not only accused you fiancé of cheating, but had said he had always been in love with you, no further proof to his words, so you decided to go as planned, yet you found yourself hyper aware of every move Sungho made, especially when they involved Areum.

You stood in your pristine white dress in front of a couple dozens of guests as traditional words were spoken, your mind a thousand miles away as you kept on looking towards the door, hoping that maybe, just maybe, they would open up, Jungkook would show up and stop you from making what could potentially be the worst mistake of your life.

"If anyone objects to the marriage, speak now or forever hold your peace." your eyes trail to the soor, yearning to hear Jungkook’s voice amidst the otherwise silent chapel, but it never came.

“Hey, Y/N come dance with us,” one of your bridesmaids say as the night progresses after dinner, some loud beat taking over the venue at the reception, making everyone stand up to dance, including your now-husband as you find yourself sulking sitting on your designated table.

“I’m fine, you go” you try to flash her the biggest smile you can as she goes, leaving you once again with your thoughts. Thoughts that mainly involved Jungkook, figuring that after all these years, life had managed to finally separate you, heart yearning to have him close to you, the more you became aware of your current life path, the more you realised what a humongous mistake you had made. You had always thought that marrying Sungho would give you a sense of utter happiness, of fulfillment, whether what Jungkook said was true or not, as you watched your husband having the time of his life without you. If he were Jungkook, he would be seated right by your side.

Jeon Jungkook, as deviated as he appeared to be to everyone, as much as he slept around, he had demonstrated to be the most loyal human being by your side up until the last second of your friendship, unlike Sungho, he had always been interested in what you wanted to do, had always let your voice be heard, had helped you through rough times when Sungho was nowhere to be seen, perhaps you had chosen the wrong best friend to fall in love with a few years ago, the wrong man in your life to marry. It had been Jungkook all along. It could have been Jungkook all along.

Your eyes fixate on the way that Sungho whispers something on Areum’s ear and you feel your blood boil, more out of self-pity and annoyance at letting such a man manipulate you rather than jealousy as you stand up to make your way to the bathroom, in hopes of freshening up before coming up with a plan to fix this mistake.

You sigh as you hold yourself up by the sink, looking at yourself in the mirror, pondering just how deep you’ll have to dig to come out of the mess when you hear an all too familiar deep chuckle behind you “So you realised”

You turn your back to the mirror to face Jungkook “That Sungho was an asshole or that I’m in love with you?”

His eyes turn into those deeply surprised deer shape you remember from when he was younger for a split second before they’re filled with something else between lust and deep appreciation as he backs you up further against the sink, a tattooed hand coming up to your chin “Does that mean I get to kiss you with no regrets now?”

“Would you kiss a married woman, Jungkook?” you ask playfully, matching the brattiness in his tone

“Only the ones whose husbands are assholes” and so his lips capture yours in a sweet quick kiss that has you wrapping your arms around his neck, leaning in once again, escalating from a very much due kiss filled with words that are unable to be said, into a fiery pit in the low of your stomach at the prospect of kissing Jungkook while still being in your wedding dress, just a few hours married and kissing another man.

Jungkook’s hands have abandoned their place on your figure in favour of trying to undo the little buttons on the back of your dress, breaking the kiss to complain “God just how many buttons does this dress have?”

Soon enough your dress lays forgotten on the floor, matching lingerie covering your body as Jungkook has most of your body up against the mirror, panties aside in favour of having him fingering you, arms almost failing to keep you upright as he mouths at your skin, moans escaping your lips regularly as he pumps and curls his fingers inside you, lewd noises taking reverbating on the small bathroom’s walls, a faint trail of bass coming in from the party “God you’re so perfect Y/N” he grunted as you heard his zipper coming down before feeling the tip of his cock teasing your entrance, his hand coming up to grip your hair making you face the mirror, makeup completely wrecked, the sight almost unrecognisable to you, a slight burning but pleasurable sensation on your scalp “I bet that bastard Sungho wouldn’t be able to wreck you like this” without further notice entering you from behind, your walls clenching against him as you felt him slowly but firmly making his way in and out of you at a building rapidly pace, a moan slipping past your lips and Jungkook shushing you in exchange as he increases his speed and you bit your lip to forbid any noises from coming out, afraid of being heard even when you knew it would be almost impossible to do so over the loud party noises, this bathroom being so far away from it.

Jungkook had placed your right leg up the sink, hitting an even deeper spot that had you building your orgasm at an incredible speed, throwing your head back in pleasure, feeling him completely inside you as heat pooled in your lower belly.

“K-Kook I’m gonna-ah! I’m gonna cum” a few flicks on your clit with his expert fingers as he helped you keep yourself upright did the trick as Jungkook made sure to somehow thrust even deeper, a loud moan scaping you as he spilled his warm seed inside you, quickly adjusting back his boxers and trousers as one of his fingers collected some cum that was dripping down your thigh to push it back in, letting go of you to hold yourself up against the sink, pulling your panties back in place.

“Think that counts as a wedding gift?” he turns to leave the bathroom, leaving you heaving to haphazardly step inside your dress as you trail behind him, finding him resting against a wall, his bike roaring a few meters away as he smiles your way knowingly as he puts on his helmet, throwing another one your way "So.. all ready to leave that asshole of a husband now or should I wait another 15 years?"

#thebtswritersclub #kwritersworldnet #ksmutclub #bangtanarmynet #bts smut #btscreatorscorner #jungkook smut #jungkook imagines #bts imagine

460 notes · View notes

hargrove-mayfields · 3 years

Text

Day four of the Horror on Cherry Lane Challenge! Today’s prompt was Sunglasses!

Steve has a lot of secrets. Too many probably.

Most teenagers’ secrets are things like sleeping with the wrong people, smoking the cheap shit the jocks pass out, broken curfews and failing grades. He’s got all of those too, but Steve's secret runs much deeper than that.

His is the kind of secret that’d have men in black suits coming to take him away, or at this point, more than a decade after letting him go in the first place, putting a bullet in the back of his skull and calling it a day before any trouble comes up.

He’s been stuck in Hawkins all his life. Been fed the knowledge about the world off a silver spoon he didn’t ask for. His first five years of life are well forgotten to shock therapy and to the lab, where they intended to use him and the rest of the kids like him as weapons. Pawns in their big game of life.

But Steve was different. He could turn his powers off, make them undetectable by the machines they hooked him up to. They thought he was just a failure, so after so long, they wiped his brain with their very own cocktail of drugs and just let him go. Adopted him out to a middle aged dink couple who wouldn’t run their mouths about where their little bundle of joy came from as long as their pockets were lined with enough hush money, and that was that.

It didn’t take long for them to realize though, that he wasn’t as normal as they had been convinced he was. Not even knowing he was doing anything wrong, little Stevie would have outbursts, or small tantrums as momma always tried to convince everyone who told her Steve was too much for her to handle.

These weren’t just normal crying fits though. Anyone who got near him would be just as sad or scared or frustrated as he was. A single sob from that boy had enough power to crack the foundations of the family home.

Most kids when they have a cranky morning will get on the nerves of their parents, but Steve could disrupt the whole neighborhood without even realizing it. And that was his power.

They didn’t have a name for it, really. The range of what he can do is too broad, too undefined by anything else. There was a telekinetic girl, a pyrokinetic he’s pretty sure is dead now. But Steve was just special. Part of what made it so easy to go under their radar was this, but it also made him a risk.

The only reason he wasn’t immediately reported and given back to the bad men was the power this frail boy carried. It scared Ruthie and John, and they decided that they’d rather face the men at that lab again than a seven year old who could accidentally destroy them with his emotions.

So they kept him, and certainly kept their distance. They forced him into a little mold of how to behave properly and made him take pills to weaken his powers. They send him to behavioral therapy and make him act like he’s not a failed government experiment. A fact which he only learned a couple of years ago after his pills worked a little too well at messing with his memory that he forgot to take them, and memories came flooding back.

For the same reasons, Steve’s bored of being careful. Bored of following all the rules and being passive, just pretending he’s like everyone else so mommy and daddy dearest are safe. He starts getting a little riskier, testing what he can do, since this is the first time he’s ever really had control over his ability. He finds a link with other people and their emotions, something of an empathy power, but he doesn’t get far in his research, because his plan very quickly goes to shit when Billy Hargrove rolls into town.

Where to begin with Billy. That boy makes him feel all sorts of things he never even considered. The very first day he showed his unimpressed (but very impressive) face at Hawkins high, Steve cracks his windshield. Oops.

He was able to tap into that control and tone it down, but that reserve dwindled the more he’s around Billy, and from there it just spirals. Bending the basketball hoop on accident, exploding light fixtures, giving everyone in the school headaches. It gets to the point where Steve has to come to terms with the fact that he had a crush on Billy, and that he has to do something to get it back under his control before somebody gets hurt.

That and he doesn’t want to get caught now. He just got back into the swing of using his powers before Billy interrupted his calm. Going back there, or whatever else might happen, is the last thing he wants for himself.

He settles for a pair of ray bans.

It’s stupid, but when Steve was still young and all but popping his mommas brains every single time he cried, she was desperate to find a way to get him to stop. She started to notice he’d concentrate hard on one thing and another would happen, staring at a lamp until it shattered, looking into her face until her ears started to ring and pop. So she does what she can to break that subconscious focus. Puts a barrier between him and all that he’s hurting. A plastic, race car themed barrier, but it does its job, and it worked every time until they got him on meds. So now that he’s old enough not to just tear the damn things right off his face, he figures it’s worth a shot.

Because nothing had made him this emotional, this out of control since the day he found out the truth about his past. Billy is special, and the very last thing he wants is to lose control and hurt him.

He still feels like a dope walking into the school with a pair of shades on. Everyone starts to stare in that way he tries not to let remind him of the lab and the doctors standing in circles around him, prodding and waiting for a reaction. Steve thinks wearing sunglass inside is the least weird thing to happen in the halls of a highschool if Tina can come in with a perm high enough to touch the ceiling, but whatever. He’ll get over it.

The fact that nothing’s exploded from how on edge he is, mostly from wondering if his momma’s trick will work and not because of their judgement, is a very good sign.

Boldly, he decides to put it to the ultimate test, and approaches Billy.

In his head, he’s so focused on just going to talk to Billy, he has nothing planned to say to him, but he thinks he would’ve forgotten anyways, what with the lazy smile Billy flashes him when he notices him approaching.

Steve’s gaze quickly darts past Billy to check for damage to anything, the racing in his chest from just a look like that typically enough to at least crack a window. Maybe he’s not as confident about this as he thought, or maybe Billy’s just really good at making him flustered.

Doesn’t matter, because he’s at the other boys locker before he has time to process what he’s doing, “Lookin’ for somethin’ Harrington?”

“Oh, yeah, I was just checking for uh, my fans. Yeah, they follow me around everywhere, you know?” It’s bullshit, and it sounds more than dumb coming out of Steve’s mouth, but it makes Billy laugh, real low and raspy and that’s a win in his book.

“That what the little disguise is for?” Billy hums and taps his temple, clearly referring to the sun glasses perched on Steve’s nose.

“Oh these? No, I uh, wear these ‘cause of the uh.. because I wanna sleep in class and down want the teachers to know?” His answer comes as more of a question than anything, so he’s grateful when Billy seems to be more interested in his excuse than the subject at hand.

“Pfft, yeah right. I’ve heard you sleepin’ on the basketball bus. Ain’t no way your snoring doesn’t get you caught before your eyes do.”

Steve just waves him off, laughs with Billy even if his heart isn’t in it.

Billy closes his locker door, switching the subject as the scenery switches. It’s all a distraction to Steve, but he forces himself to look Billy in the face as the other boy asks him, “Seriously though dude, you okay? It ain’t like you to switch up your look. You’re not hiding anythin’ under the shades are you?”

“Nah. Just been thinking, I’m not the King because I’m not cool anymore, right? So I’m tryin’ to look a little more.. interesting.” Steve’s not a very quick or good liar, despite the military guarded secret that is himself and the little black number seven carved into his arm, and he can tell Billy doesn’t buy it.

He’s a good sport though, throwing an arm around Steve’s shoulders and assuring him with a little jostle, “Aw, Stevie, you're cool in my book. At least as long as you quit comin’ up with reasons not to hang with me, yeah?”

“Yeah, I- alright. I can do that. Sorry for flaking so much though. Didn’t realize until you said something.”

“S’Cool. Just meet me at the quarry after dark and it’ll make up for it.” Billy offers, obviously trying to play up the coolness neither of them apparently actually have, and Steve can’t help but call him on it. “It gets dark at like, four-thirty, five o’clock anymore?”

“Fine. Meet me at nine, pretty boy.” Billy smirks, dropping his voice to add knowingly, “And lose the shades. I think you’re much more interesting without ‘em.”

#CherryLangeChallenge #harringrove #billy x steve #steve harrington #billy hargrove #experiment! steve #ej writer #story by ej!#this is a mess but that’s okay #I have two midterms tomorrow and can’t be bothered with cleaning this up again

67 notes · View notes

consumeconstantly · 4 years

Text

Summer Photography (aka the thirst trap)

Summary: Marinette is forced to take pictures for Gabriel in order to pay for her summer graduation trip with her best friends from lycee. Adrien, her primary model, wants to avoid the summer heat and pulls in one very attractive bad-boy motorcycle man to be his replacement.

_______________________________________________________

July in Gotham comes with an almost rancid kind of heat.

The kind of heat that is impossible to banish unless the air conditioning is set to 65 degrees and there’s a dehumidifier in the room. The kind of heat that makes babies cry with discomfort and adults curse whenever they have to take a foot outside. The only age population that enjoys it are the teens. More precisely, the teens are more fans of being on summer vacation, rather than the sticky warmth, but they find ways to work with the heat, rather than against it. Some teens gather on apartment rooftops, taking in the rare, smoggy breeze with pleasure. Others frequent their local swimming pool, an ice cream parlor or convenience store. If they get really desperate, they take shelter in the library.

Should a teen be forced out onto the muggy sidewalks full of sweaty bodies, they drift towards parks or areas of ‘city beautification’ and find a tree to rest their weary bodies under.

Of course, there are always exceptions to these norms.

“Marinette,” Adrien groans, sweat on his brow. “Can we please do this not during peak heat?”

“No,” Marinette says. “Your father insisted on having pictures of a male model at precisely two in the afternoon, and it took me months to convince him to let us come on this trip, so we’re not going to do anything to jeopardize it.”

“It’s not like he can do anything now. We’re literally an ocean away.”

“Suck it up, sunshine,” Marinette swats her hand at a lazy fly, not bothering to look up from changing the lens on her camera. “Maybe I’d let you get away with a substitution. Gabriel didn’t specify that the person in the pictures had to be you, but we don’t know anyone in Gotham, and everyone we’ve come across so far isn’t exactly the friendly sort.”

Adrien flicks the collar of his t-shirt, desperately trying to generate some sort of a breeze so he doesn’t melt. “This is all Nino’s fault. He and Alya insisted on going to that couple’s show when he could have been out here, taking my place. If Luka were here, he wouldn’t have deserted me like that.”

“We all know of your and Luka’s undying love for one another, but he is busy touring. He’ll meet up with us in New York, though, and you can have your disgustingly sweet love-fest over there. Meanwhile, I’ll be forever alone.”

“Don’t put yourself down like that, Marinette. At least five people in each city we’ve gone to so far have tried to go on dates with you.”

She crinkles her nose and does a test shot, making sure the light setting works out. “Yeah, but they all reeked of desperation and alcohol. Plus, at least two of them were just looking for a person to cheat with.”

“No good,” Marinette says, frowning at the shadows the tree cast. “Gabriel won’t be happy with these kinds of photos. You’re going to have to move out of the shade.”

“No!” Adrien wails. “I refuse! It’s bad enough that you dragged me out here, but to make me go in the sun? You know I burn easily.”

“Yeah, yeah drama queen, but these photos aren’t going to take themselves, and I’m one hundred percent sure that you don’t want to have to do this twice. Which is what we’ll end up having to do if you don’t get your little butt out into the sun so we can take quality shots.”

Adrien whines before a motorcycle revs in the not so far distance. A very Chat Noir smile creeps onto his face. “I don’t think I will. I’ve just found my substitute.”

Marinette follows his gaze, then shrugs. “If you think you can convince him to substitute in, you’re free to go. But remember, it’s Gotham, and if you get jumped, I’m not going to help. It’s too hot for a fight.”

“You underestimate my charm.” Adrien says, already triumphant.

True to form, Adrien somehow manages to get motorcycle man over to her.

“Not sure how Adrien convinced you to do this, but I guess he gets a free pass.” Marinette knows exactly what Adrien’s going to do with his free time. He’s gone on and on about Gotham’s Museum of Vigilantes, and to be quite frank, Marinette doesn’t want to get caught up in another one of Adrien’s rant sessions on the Bat Family. “Anyways, nice to meet you. I’m Marinette, and my awful boss has come of with the wonderfully creative idea of Summer Heat for a photoshoot in the summer.”

She has a bone to pick with Gabriel Agreste. More than one, actually. In fact, she’d say that out of the 206 (well, 207, if she counts the fracture she got in her left pinky toe after that last akuma battle that weirdly, still hasn’t healed) bones in her body, she’d pick a fight with Gabriel over at least 200 of them. The lack of originality is one thing, but she’s not sure how she feels about his blatant attempts to set her up with her son during this trip. Somehow, he still hasn’t grasped the fact that his son doesn’t swing her way despite having hundreds of pictures of being lovey-dovey with Luka all over the internet. In fact, maybe it’s because Adrien and Luka have that many pictures that Gabriel is trying to push for a heterosexual relationship. A lack of vision both for his photo shoots and for his company. Marinette doesn’t understand how she once looked up to this man.

“It’s no problem. I’ve got nothing better to do, anyways.”

Marinette blinks, then reassesses the man in front of her. Not only does he have a sinfully attractive voice, but his visual appeal isn’t that bad, either. “It’s still nice of you to do this. Should be a pretty quick shoot. Five outfit changes and a few poses in each-- shouldn’t take any longer than an hour, hour and a half.”

She rummages through her bag, fishing out a stack of paper. “You’ll get paid for your time. $250 for the whole shoot, and if you want to keep one of the outfits, feel free.”

If she’s being completely honest, she thinks that Gabriel’s summer collection is a hot mess, and she doesn’t particularly want the burden of bringing back the disgusting articles of clothes back with her in her suitcase. Should motorcycle man not want any of them, she’ll send them back via express mail.

“Don’t need the money, but I’m trying to stay out for as long as I can. Any way you could make the shoot go on longer?”

“You want to stay out in this heat?” Marinette asks in disbelief, taking out a small bag of makeup to apply to his face. She motions for him to sit in the shade of the tree while she sees what she needs to cover up.

“Beggars can’t be choosers,” Motorcycle man says.

“Like the owner of a custom Harley-Davidson is poor,” Marinette quips. Humming in approval after giving his features once over, she decides that foundation isn’t necessary, only concealer to cover up the dark circles and some old scars.“You have great skin.”

During their summer trip, Marinette has become makeup artist, photographer, public relations manager, and trip advisor. It’s a taxing job, but well worth the reward, which is an all-expense-paid graduation trip with her friends from lycee. Well, Nino and Alya had to pay, but between Nino’s part time DJ gigs and Alya’s ad revenue on the Ladyblog, it wasn’t hard for them to raise enough for the two month long, seven city, four country trip.

“One of my siblings is insistent that we do our best to minimize the scarring. Don’t know what his deal is, it’s not like our faces are sellable commodities.”

“That’s where you’re wrong-- you’re pretty good looking and could easily go into modelling or acting if you wanted. So props to whoever your sibling is. And thank your genetics too.”

Motorcycle man snorts. “Not cut out for that lifestyle. I like more… adrenaline inducing jobs.”

Marinette almost-- almost laughs. The placement of the scars on his face do imply that he’s gotten in at least one or two knife fights before, and there’s a thin line on his neck that definitely looks like it hurt. Motorcycle man has definitely been in trouble before, but he’s also good enough to get himself out of it. She’s not going to bother asking what his job is. She doesn’t want to be an accessory to any of his crimes. “Action movies, then?”

“Oh sweetheart, I make action movies look like a kid’s fist fight.”

“Wow, we have a bad boy on our hands, ladies and gentleman.” She finishes applying highlighter and sits back to admire her work. His jaw can cut glass. “Okay, Motorcycle Man, it’s time to take pictures. If you’re good, maybe I’ll draw the shoot out-- I’m not a fan of this humidity.”

Summer is better than winter, if only because she’s acquired a weird habit to almost hibernate when the temperature gets too cold. It’s easy for Marinette to shrug off the heat most days, even when her friends complain constantly.

“The name’s Jason.”

“I think I’ll stick with Motorcycle Man. Alliteration, you know? Now, one hand in your pocket, the other at your collar. Left leg out a little, like you’re ready to take a step-- perfect. Walk forwards a little, yeah, just like that.”

Jason is Adonis personified. The perfect package of cocky, arrogant, and bad boy. It doesn’t hurt that he’s well muscled either-- even Adrien doesn’t have thighs like that, and he spends hours as Chat Noir jumping from rooftop to rooftop.

“You’re a natural,” Marinette praises. “Have you ever modeled before?”

“Not like this, but I’ve got my fair share of pictures on the internet.”

She’s going to regret asking this. But curiosity killed the cat, not the ladybug. “If not for modelling, then what for?”

“Oh, you know. This and that. A few odd jobs here and there.”

And if that doesn’t make Jason sound more like a criminal, she doesn’t know what will. Marinette decides that she definitely won’t bring up a day job, let alone a night job.

“All right, next outfit.” She pushes a muscle tank top and light, ripped jeans into his hands. “You can change in the public restroom, and if anything doesn’t fit, just let me know.”

He takes the outfit, but pauses at one of the other outfits she has in her bag. “Is that… leather and fur? For a shoot with the theme of summer heat?”

“I don’t call the shots, I’m just the poor lackey who has to make them look good. Trust me, if I were in charge of design, the only outfit that might still be in the bag is the one you’re holding right now.” Gabriel is definitely losing his touch. But hey, doing this weird intern summer program for him isn’t the worst thing she’s had to do in her life. It’s good to learn from other people’s mistakes, rather than making them herself.

“Don’t worry. Crappy fashion isn’t going to scare me away. Have you seen some of Gotham’s villains?”

At that, she couldn’t suppress a laugh. “You’re talking Gotham villains? How about Paris?”

“Paris is some weird alternate dimension. It doesn’t count,” Jason protests.

“I could say the same for Gotham. Really, why are there so many Robins? Can’t they come up with another name?”

“I almost wish I could argue with that.”

He comes out of the stall, and Marinette feels the summer heat. Jason, Motorcycle Man is ripped. Yeah, his thighs are probably some of the thickest she’s seen, but his biceps are to die for. She’s half tempted to ask for his workout regime, but she’s sure that somewhere he’ll casually throw in ‘beating up random people on the street’ or ‘punching people who piss him off.’ Those are just the kind of vibes that Jason gives off.

“The arm holes are kinda tight.”

“I’m sure they are,” Marinette breathes, chest tight. Jason’s eyes smoulder. He knows exactly what he’s doing as he places an arm on the door frame and flexes. She thinks she can die happy, now.

They wrap up the shoot quickly. All of the clothes are promptly packaged up except for the tanktop and jeans.

@jasonette-july-2k20

____________________________________________________________

For the other jasonette prompts i’ve written for so far, i think i’ll probably continue them eventually, so lmk if you want to be added to the tag list for that. pretty surprised these are getting such a good reception thank you guys for that ;)

#jasonette july #jasonette #jason todd #marinette dupain cheng #maribat #miraculous ladybug #dcu #summer #jason has thicccc thighs #marinette is a ho for muscles #adrien agreste #original content

690 notes · View notes

bl597 · 4 years

Note

Could you write a Fred Weasley imagine where he likes the reader but she’s Ron’ best friend along with Harry’s and Hermione. And he doesn’t want that because if there were to break up, he would have to pick a side. And he doesn’t want to pick between his brother and best friend.

hello, dear! 💞💞 of course i can!! hope you enjoy it and please forgive me for taking so long to post it!!

warnings: hell yes I finally finished it!! it's agnsty but a little fluffy I guess, fem!reader but nothing that could change the story (you can replace it with male/gender neutral pronouns), reader's the same age as the golden trio, not revised bc im lazy, english is not my first language, so I'm sorry for any mistakes!! requests are closed for a while!

my masterlist ♡

Ron had noticed it all before even you knew it; the way you and Fred looked at each other longer than friends should look at each other. Or how a blush painted both your faces whenever you were in the same room. Or how you always flirted. Or how you wouldn't shut up about each other for one bloody second. Or just how in love you seemed to be.

He hated it, honestly. You were his best friend and Fred was his brother, it was weird to even think about it. Besides, he didn't want it all to begin because if there is a break up, he would be forced to pick a side, and that was definitely not something he wanted to do.

The Yule Ball was a few months away and Fred had already tried to talk to Ron about asking you to go with him, and Ron always tried to find an excuse to avoid his brother. How was he supposed to say he wouldn't help him without looking like an idiot?

“You should tell him” he heard Hermione's voice as she entered the common room with you, both of you giggling.

“I think I'll just wait a little” you quietly said, sitting down in front of Harry and Ron. “Hi, boys”

“Hello” said Harry looking up from his Charms homework and smiling at you and Mione, who smiled back at the boy.

“Hi” Ron pushed the parchment and books aside with a loud groan, cursing Snape and Potions with all his heart and then turned to you two with furrowed brows. “What are you two talking about?”

Hermione giggled, wiggling her eyebrows at you with a small smirk while placing a book on top of the table and opening it. “(Y/n) is waiting for Freddie to ask her to the Yule Ball” she replied in a playful tone, which made you slap her armp lightly.

“What?!” Ron exclaimed, ears as red as his hair.

Everyone looked at him with a censorship look and his face became even redder as he apologized to the other people on the common room. He then looked at you again, eyes wide in surprise.

Okay, he did know you and Fred had feelings for each other, but he didn't think any of you would actually act on it. Hadn't Fred give up after all those miserable attempts to ask for Ron's opinion on how he should ask you out? Of course not, Fred doesn't give up so easily, Ron thought, mentally facepalming himself with a silent groan.

“Why Fred? There are a lot of other cool boys in the castle” he said in an almost accusing tone, which mad you frown. “I bet a lot of boys had asked you out already, you should go with one of them”

“I mean,” you shyly started, an almost invisible blush painting your cheeks “Finch-Fletchley had asked me to go to the Ball with him, but I said I needed to think about it and then I'd tell him.”

“Bullshit” Hermione added chuckling “You only said that because you were waiting for a certain redheaded Gryffindor to ask you out.”

You blushed a deep shade of red at her commentary, playfully rolling your eyes and she smirked. “Oh, hush, Granger”

“What are we doing?” Harry confusedly asked, almost running so he could catch Ron, who was going somewhere with heavy footsteps, ears red like their robes.

“Trying to find Fred” he replied and Harry almost didn't hear him, the noise in the corridors making it almost impossible to hear him.

Harry didn't ask anything else, deciding it would be better to just silently follow his best friend and see what he was up to. They didn't stop walking until they reached the Great Hall, where the twins and Lee Jordan were excitedly talking about a new prank.

“Fred Weasley!” he shouted, getting the attention of some other students that were calmly eating, now looking at him with furrowed brows. Harry quietly apologized to them before following Ron to were his brothers and Lee were.

“Hello, brother dearest. What do I own the honour of your visit?” Fred asked with a cheeky smile, drinking his pumpkin juice while looking at Ron, waiting for him to speak.

“You come with me. Now.” he said rather coldly, which made Fred get confused. They quietly left the Great Hall, leaving Harry, George and Lee curiously following them with their eyes as they disappeared from the Hall.

The two redheads kept walking around the castle's corridors, trying to find a place that wasn't occupied by the students. Ron stopped walking when he saw an empty corridor, and he quickly dragged Fred inside it with him, turning around to the older boy with arched brows and a I-know-all-your-sins look.

“I know what you're planning, and that won't happen” Ron finally said, crossing his arms over his chest “You won't ask (Y/n) to go to the Ball with you, okay?”

Then it all clicked on Fred's mind, a smirk immediately forming itself on his lips. “Awn, is Ickle Ronniekins jealous?” he mocked his younger brother, even though there was a hint of jealousy on his own voice.

“What? No!” Ron exclaimed, a blush painting his face and neck, the tip of his ears feeling and looking like it was on fire. “She's my best friend. And that's the problem”

“So, you want to ask her out?” Fred asked quietly whilst crossing his arms over his chest, proping up on the wall next to him. “You know I fancy her for a while, mate”

“Bloody hell! I do not want to ask her out!” Ron groaned, looking at Fred like it was the most obvious thing in the world “I just don't want you to do it, because then you two would start dating and I don't want that because if you two break up, I have to pick up a side, and I don't want to lose my brother or my best friend!”

Ron finally exploded, saying what was bothering him for the past months, and it felt like all the weight on his shoulders magically disappeared. He never felt so light like right now, it was a fantastic feeling. Fred was looking at him in shock, eyes wide open at his brother's words.

“Oh” was all Fred could say, his shoes suddenly being the most interesting thing he could lay his eyes on at the moment.

“Yeah” Ron replied quietly, an awkward silence between the two Weasleys, none of them knowing what to do or say right now. Ron then cleared his throat, getting Fred's attention. “I should go back now, Harry has lots of practice to do for the next task. Hm, see you around”

“You did what?!” Hermione incredulously asked, homework soon forgotten. You shushed her, trying to make her remember you were in the library. “Sorry, sorry. But why did you do that?” she finished her question, talking quieter than before.

“I said I'll go to the Ball with Justin” you shrugged as if it was nothing, turning your attention back to the piece of parchment in front of you, dipping the quill on the ink and continuing your essay about the Bezoar and its properties.

“But why? Weren't you planning on asking Fred?”

“Yeah, but the Ball is in two weeks and he already has a partner. Besides, Justin is cute, I should give him a chance, maybe” you simply replied, still focused on your essay.

She looked at you with furrowed brows, but decided not to say anything else and do her homework instead.

The night was fantastic, the Great Hall was decorated with beautiful winter ornaments, and a baby blue was painting the walls and tables. The students were gracefully dancing with their partners and even the teachers were dancing too. It all looked magical and like it just came straight from a fairytale.

“May I have this dance, Miss (Y/l/n)?” asked Justin playfully, extending his hand for you to take it and you gladly did with a smile.

“Yes, you may, Mr Finch-Fletchley” you replied, letting him lead you to the dance floor.

This song was slower than the last one, which meant you'd have to be closer to each other. He shyly placed his hand on your hip after asking if you were comfortable with that, taking your right hand in his as you placed your left one on his shoulder. You then started slow dancing to the song on the background, the other couples doing the same on the Hall.

It was nice to spend time with him, you two surprisingly had a lot of things in common and the silence between you two wasn't awkward or weird, it was actually nice and comfortable, but something was missing.

He didn't make fun remarks about professor Snape's I-was-forced-to-be-here face, or jokes about Ron awkwardly dancing with Padma Patil, or about anything else. He was amazing, but he wasn't Fred.

You felt bad for accepting going out with Justin as a 'second option', but it was not like you were using him.. right? Fred was going with someone else, so you found other person to go with. It's fair, right? Besides, it could happen anyways; not everything in life happens the way we all want to, or else it would be really boring. Shrugging those thoughts out of your head, you focused on your partner again, moving your body with his as you two danced the night away.

It was around midnight when the students started leaving the Great Hall, and you were one of those students. You were planning on going to your dorm and sleep like a baby until tomorrow, but decided against it and went to the courtyard, where a very few people were.

The night breeze was cold and the snow was adorning the ground and shrubs around the courtyard. The sky was dark and the stars were brightly shining on it, the moonlight illuminating all the place. It was a very lovely night.

You then caught sight of a small bench away from the kissing teenagers and headed to it, brushing the snow out of it before sitting down. You were just enjoying the fresh air after being at the Ball for the last hours. It's not like you didn't like it, it was the total opposite of it, you loved the night and the Ball was perfect, you just needed some time away from the crowd.

“Shouldn't you be at your dorm?” you heard a very familiar voice from behind you, which made you jump a little, quickly looking at the voice's owner with a smile.

It was Fred. He was still wearing the clothes he wore earlier, his hair was covering half of his face, but it was still clear he was with a silly smile on his lips. That made you smile too.

“Shoudn't you be at your dorm?” you replied with his own question, raising a brow at his with a small smirk.

“Now you got me” he joked, sitting down next to you on the bench. “Didn't feel like sleeping yet. You?”

“Same” you quietly said, looking at the night sky. “So, where's Angelina?”

“At the Gryffindor common room, I guess” he replied after a little while, turning to look at you. “And where's Finch-Fletchley?” his voice carried a bit of annoyance at the mention of the Hufflepuff boy's name.

“Dancing with a Beauxbatons girl” you giggled as you remembered Justin clumsily dancing with a girl who was taller than him “He really has lots of energy and I was tired of dancing, so he kind of found another partner”

He nodded quietly, still focused on you. You flushed red when you noticed he had been watching you for a few minutes, suddenly feeling your cheeks burning under his deep stare.

“You know, we learnt how to read the stars in Astronomy” Fred spoke with a serious expression, and you turned all your attention to him, eager to hear the rest. It was no surprise you always loved Astronomy and were more than excited to learn more and more about it. “And these starts are telling me something, something really important”

You gasped, eyes widened as you attentively listened to every word that left his mouth. “What is it, Freddie?”

He inched closer to you, to the point where your noses were almost touching and your breath hitched, anxiously awaiting for his answer while trying your hardest not to blush even more because of how close his lips were to yours.

“They say you should kiss me.” he said with a cheeky smile, watching in amusement as your face became redder than his hair. “The stars never lie”

With a confident smirk, you closed the gap between you two, softly placing your lips on his in a short peck that soon became an actual kiss, your mouths moving in sync with each other, tongues gracefully dancing together inside your mouths as your hands flew to his face, cupping his cheeks in order to deepen the kiss.

You pulled apart minutes later, gasping for air. Both your faces were a shade of dark pink, both from the kiss and from the freezing breeze assaulting your bodies. You could still feel the ghost of Fred's soft lips hovering over yours, and it was a deliciously confusing feeling. The kiss made you feel warm inside and it lit things up on you that made you feel happy and light.

But at the same time, it just felt so wrong to do it. It was like a guilty pleasure, even though you didn't exactly know why you felt guilty. Maybe it was because you two already had partners and it would be a little unfair of your parts to do it? Or maybe was it because deep down you knew it just felt wrong because kissed your best friend's brother? You couldn't really point out what was it, but it left a weird feeling inside your chest.

“I'm sorry” you said in a weak voice, barely over a whisper. What exactly you were apologizing for you didn't know, but it felt like the right thing to do at the moment.

“I wanted to ask you to go to the Ball with me” he quietly admitted and you frowned at him.

“Why didn't you do it then?”

“I promised Ron I wouldn't” you opened your mouth to ask why, but he continued speaking “He said that if we start dating and then break up, he would have to choose between you and me, and he doesn't want that. I felt like it would be a little selfish of me if I asked you out after he told me that, so I came with Angelina.”

Oh. So that was why Ron was acting weird when Hermione mentioned you going out with Fred. You couldn't blame him for it, I mean, you would feel the same if one of your best friends started dating your brother or sister. It was weird to feel like this.

But, wasn't it a little bit selfish of Ron? Like, okay, he doesn't want to pick a side, but doesn't he want you to be happy? What if the relationship lasts for a long time? What if you don't break up and actually be happy with each other? You wouldn't know, because Ron was afraid of the 'what if they break up' part. It actually angered you a little bit.

“What if it goes fine, Fred?” your question finally broke the silence, voice soft and weak as it left your mouth. His eyes turned to you, his warm brown eyes examining every detail of your face. “We wouldn't know because we didn't even try.”

“We could try” he said, a genuine small smile on his lips as he took your hands in his, squeezing them softly in a reassuring way.

“Let's talk about this tomorrow, okay? It's already late” you replied quietly, giving his cheek a kiss before getting up. “Good night, Freddie.”

And then you headed to inside the castle to go to your common room, leaving Fred sitting there alone. You felt bad for leaving right now, but you just needed to think about it and sleep. You could talk about it in the morning.

taglist ♡

@bwitchd @fific7 @iamak20 @msmimimerton @grierpilots @idontknowwhatthisisfam @imseeinggred @kashishwrites @tsuukichan @mischiefsemimanaged @just-a-dreamer23

453 notes · View notes

jupitators-queen · 3 years

Text

Get your crush || Choi Yeonjun

Summary: y/n and or nameless character happens to have things happening to her in a way that seems like a dream. The things happened seemed like they were in her imagination, cause why would her popular known crush notice her, but oh they’re a reality.

Word count: around 1.3k

A/N: This is my first time posting on tumblr so bare with me, though it’s not my first time writing. I have a couple of stories on ‘wattpad’ and i thought “why not post some of my quick story ideas to tumblr?” so here we are after a long ass debate with myself. also, the mention of ‘she’ is just to give out the idea that there’s an extra person but they don’t have much relation to the story and i got lazy with coming up with names (hence why the reader is y/n) but lets not talk about that. I hope you enjoy my stories :)

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I'll quickly go get it then i'll head out" I told myself after debating whether or not I should go back to class to get my pencil case. At first I got lazy cause I got plenty of pens and pencils back at home, but after I remembered my favorite pens being in my pencil case, I headed back to get it. As I got to the classroom I heard voices in there so I peeked to see who's in there. And to my displeasure 'she' was there with none other than 'Yeonjun' with her. Let's just say that I have developed a liking towards the boy for sometime now, but that's a story for some other time. She was known as one of the bad kids whom you shouldn't hang out with. As for her name ... It doesn't really matter here anyways; but all I know is that Yeonjun and her have a project together. Yeonjun on the other hand, was an amazing person. He was smart, hardworking, sporty (strong ;)) and nice but never a push over. If you don't like him, then you must be jealous of him, its one of the two. And I... Well I study hard, do my best and I mind my own business. She sat there writing down on some paper with her cigarette between her lips, with no care in the world. As if its not allowed to smoke in school. is she even real? She let out a puff bothering Yeonjun, so took away the cigarette from her with distress and irritation written all over his face. For a second, I thought he was going to smoke, but eventually he threw the item on the floor and stepped on it to turn it off. She simply eyed him then continued on with her work. Yeonjun looked up at the slightly opened door which made me jump and stumble backwards "I guess I'll just come back later" I quickly got up and rushed away. 3rd P.O.V : Yeonjun got up from working on this unpleasant project to see what happened to the person who was behind the door. Once he opened it fully, nobody was there. Confused, yeonjun went back to his seat shaking his head to shrug away the idea that a ghost might be there and continued focusing on working so he can finish his parts of the project faster. *end of 3rd P.O.V* My week went on at a very routinely pace. Go to school, have classes after classes, go back home, do work, sleep and repeat. I ended my weekend hoping that next week would be slightly different and hopefully feel lighter.

--- As I watched the teacher give the lecture absent mindedly, boredom was slowly taking over me, I can only hear my thoughts and my quiet breathing. Class ended with us assigned to do even more work, so I got straight to it. I looked up from my work because of some noise and chatter. I saw yeonjun standing there with his hands in his pockets and a small smile adoring his features. My heart did a little thing and I had to look away.

ugh if only i can have small conversations with him between classes... i can only dream.

My peace was soon ruined as one of the witches sitting a couple desks away, decided to throw shade at me. I looked up at her, raised my eyebrow clearly irritated but she dismissed my expression and continued on. "Stop starring at him weirdo, he won't like you" she remarked as she laughed with her friends. I took in a deep breath as I ignored her once more. And honestly it was embarrassing that she said that while he's here.

I know i sometimes stare at him but not for too long cause i don’t want to be a creep.

"Pretending to not hear me loser? Yeah you're silent cause you know I was right" "hey stop it!" The whole class went dead silent once his voice was heard. why is he standing up for me? no he’s quite literally standing up. I stood up to go out of the room put got stopped mid way.

I turned around to see yeonjun behind me holding my wrist. Though his grip was quite firm, it was still gentle. nooo i don’t have time to get butterflies now!

My eyes went from starring at his hand on my wrist to his face. I had confusion written all over my face.

"Oho, I didn't think you'd have such a taste in women, boring ugly weeb-" stepping forward, my hand grabbed her hair, pulling her head and smacking it against the table; with a loud smack, she fell to the ground whining in pain. Everything happened too quickly and I just moved subconsciously. ooohh i’m gonna get in trouble for this.

"That was the last straw, mess around with someone else b" I huffed and sat back down on my chair, 'she' came in and looked at me up and down then looked at yeonjun. She chuckled then went to her seat. For days after that, nothing remarkable happened, other than the few laughs and words that get thrown at me, but nothing big.

----

It’s finally the weekend! and right now, i’m at one of my favorite parks. it’s not as known, so it’s always quiet .

I was standing at the railing on the small bridge, looking down at the water. This place always calms me down but its a bit dangerous as it gets slippery so you have to be careful.

3rd P.O.V: yeonjun was walking around breathing in the beautiful air, taking in the scenery. As he walked by the lake, he saw a familiar person, he sensed their familiar presence too. He looked at her from a distance. Her hair waving around because of the wind as she looked around with the softest smile on her face.

She leaned forward to touch the water but it was a bit far from her touch, she then looked up at the tree that had flowers growing on it. She reached forward to grab one but still it was a bit far from her reach, so eventually yeonjun walked over to her so he can help her get one of the flowers of the tree. but a step away from her, she got frustrated and stomped on the ground.

She reached farther and as she was about to grab the flower she slipped falling into the water, and in no time yeonjun was right behind her. Luckly she didn't fully get into the water cause she held onto the bottom of the rail. She let out a scream of fear cause she wasn't any good at swimming. Yeonjun came from behind her wrapping his arm around her waist and slowly pulling her with him to the side. At first she flinched as a small gasp escaped her mouth, soon after she recognized yeonjun she felt her body relax. "Hold on to my shoulders, so I can swim with both arms to get to the side faster" she carefully did as he told her but she was shaky cause she was somewhat afriad of drowning "its OK don't worry!" Yeonjun kept on reassuring her constantly until they safely arrived.

They sat there heavily breathing, trying to calm down and realize what happened. she couldn’t believe what was happening! is she dreaming?!

Yeonjun chuckled "this is interesting .... Are you OK?" He turned to her, eyes sparkling with a little smile on his face. She blushed "y-yes, i-im fine" she stuttered a bit, mentally cursing at herself for this, but she liked him too much to not be affected. "T-thank you for helping me, I was afraid I'd drown" she mumbled while fiddling with her fingers.

He was able to hear her despite how quietly she spoke "Don't mention it... Though you'll most likely not drown cause its not as deep as it seems" he leaned closer to her nearly making her stop breathing "oh.. I didn't k-know that" with a slight confused face she looked down again.

He noticed how she was acting, he found her very cute, so he decided to tell her "Relax, I like you too!" He softly stated. Her head snapped to the side looking at him with wide eyes and her mouth slightly open, he let out a hearty laugh that sounded heavenly to her "a-are you serious?" She asked in disbelief "a hundred percent!" She felt her heart about to burst as she couldn't get any redder. is this really happening?!!!!! her thoughts were a mess.

He leaned closer and kissed her cheek, she laughed in shock, but what surprised him is that she happily and boldly returned it making him blush.

They were one unique couple. But they were happy to be together. Their differences made them closer and their likenesses connected them further. The end

P.S his outfit for the weekend that i imagined had this shirt on but imagine it with black hair instead. if that happened i would just e v a p o r a t e

30 notes · View notes

boop-le-snoot · 4 years

Text

PARTY FAVOURS | CHAPTER 1

Rating: Explicit. 18+

‼️TW: Reader is EIGHTEEN! Recreational drug use, smoking and alcohol consumption, deeply internalised self-loathing, very questionable moral standards. Daddy kink taken half-seriously. BDSM themes in later chapters - explicit content will come with it's own TWs. FIRST PERSON POV.

Summary: You're Peter's classmate, a child of rich and famous but uncaring parents. Getting paired up for a lengthy project with the boy was an interesting turn of events and you don't know whether to feel blessed or cursed when you develop, seemingly, a perfectly normal, harmless crush on Tony Stark. Fueled by feelings of inadequacy and boredom, your life spirals out of control - and you're lucky your newfound friends are there to pick up the pieces even if you cannot find it in yourself to believe these amazing human (and not so human) beings voluntarily give you more than a fleeting glance and an offhanded thought. And they brought cake!

A/N: Bad girls are sad girls! Always wondered what goes through the mind of a spoiled, rich but intelligent and perceptive teenager? Have you found yourself craving that adrenaline rush, the danger of a forbidden fruit? Okay. That was cheesy as hell. Gross.

Let's try again. Sarcasm? Check. Vine references? Hell yes! Crude humour? Check. Blunt honesty? Double check. We're living in a Lana del Rey song, ladies.

The author doesn't actually condone codependent relationships in real life. This is a filthy little fantasy. Enjoy, deviants.

THE TAG LIST IS NOW OPEN! @another-stark-sub @mostly-marvel-musings

Beta read by the lovely and patient @miscmarvelwritings ! She deserves all the love 💙

Pining. I was pining after Stark and it made me upset. I thought I was better than that. Better than acting the part of a lovesick puppy, begging for scraps of attention- a kind word, a pat on the shoulder, a blanket thrown over me in my sleep. Even if he was my Mount Olympus, I wasn't exactly on board with starting the whole damn journey in the first place.

Most of all, I hated being a cliché. I tried my best to avoid showing how I felt and with time, I think I excelled at it. I am really good with things if I really put my mind to it. Was it a blessing, or was it a curse? Only the future will tell. I try not to think about it, as I prefer not to stress out too much. Peter was the anxious kid and I was the calm one. I was the Ying to his Yang. He flipped his shit often and I always calmed him down and cleaned up after him. No complaints there, Pete is pure and precious and I would kill everybody and then myself if he actually got hurt.

I'm only a year older than him and that year feels like an uncrossable bridge to me. We get along like a house on fire and I delight in the way he starts smiling when we're paired together for a project. Deep inside I'm sure he thinks of me as one of his best friends, his homies but-and there's always a but-I can't reciprocitate that. He goes to decathlon after school with his wholesome BFF duo, I go to a local dive bar with a fake ID I'd made sometime when I was about 15.

Peter has everything I wish I've ever had. Good for him. I'm not going to mess that up, no matter how much my angst demands I throw a tantrum and become, like, a supervillain or something.

I banter, instead. I chit-chat. I laugh and I repeatedly make a joke out of myself. Nobody suspects a thing, and I'm not surprised. People always see what they want to see. I've been the weird loner since middle school. Not the sad kind, of course, my pride wouldn't let me. I'm too good at things to be completely ignored. Teachers adore me, the event planning committee approaches me every year with tentative pleas for advice. The list goes on and on; what they don't understand is that it's just High School. Another year and I'll be out of there and nobody will be wiser.

I feel like a liar every time I'm excited. Because I'm not that - I don't care about their stupid field trips or collaborative projects. My mind is five steps and two hops ahead of that bullshit. It has to be or I just won't make it in the world.

"Parker-pen, Mr. Stark. G'day, sirs," I nodded, entering the lab, looking straight ahead. They both were hunched over... Something vaguely mechanical and I was terribly, horribly hungover. Saturday night was Science night but I'd gone to bed around 2PM after a party ran way too late.

"Hi," and "Powerpuff girl," came from them respectively, and they didn't even lift their heads.

I wondered if I could just skedaddle and leave them to their big brain time. "Is this a bad time? I can come tomorrow instead," I immediately regretted speaking, even to my own ears my voice sounds scratchy.

"No, actually, Dr. Ban-Bruce-wanted to talk to you," Peter mumbled out half-coherently. Tony kept ignoring me and I was fine with that. The less temptation I have the less trouble there will be.

"I'm not playing with his zucchini again," I groaned, causing the intricate pile of metal to squeak sadly as Pete tripped over his own damn body, jostling the prototype in the process. I could have sworn the room got several degrees hotter from the boy's blush alone.

Tony cackled, shuffling away from the newly ruined prototype. "He won the damn contest, you should've seen the judges faces," The engineer's grin threatened to split his face in half. I poked at my phone in muted interest. "Hold up, Friday has a recording. I definitely recorded the thing."

A holo-screen popped up. Tranquil scenes of a local fair, gourds and other assorted vegetables of various grotesque sizes were scattered throughout the square. An unmistakable mop of curly greying hair posed proudly next to a zucchini half the size of Hulk - I was fairly certain genetically engineering the plant was cheating and warned him so but somehow Banner managed to persuade the judges into letting him participate, and ultimately win, the competition for the Biggest Zucchini. Some of them were quite shocked at the size of that thing and well - well, their glances were quite contemplative to say the least.

"Damn, Tony, that blonde chick's face tells me all I need to know," I gave a lopsided smirk in the engineer's general direction. That was our thing, you see? He called me these ridiculous cutesy nicknames and asked me about getting my nails done or going to the mall and I'd make salacious comments and go on an occasional flirtatious spree. That was comfortable. We both enjoyed making Peter blush and giggle like the little schoolboy that he was.

"Our Brucie bear is a freak, don't let him tell you any different, Princess," Tony winked at me.

"Oh, I know all about it, Tones," I suggestively wiggled my eyebrows. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Peter groan and palm his face. I briefly bumped my knuckles to Tony's outstretched hand and made my way to the adjacent lab that hosted the second resident crazy scientist.

"Bruce?"

"Oh, hi there, come on in," He smiled warmly at me and I relaxed, shrugging off the tension in my limbs that seemed to appear every time Tony was around me. Banner's soft, friendly nature always made me feel welcomed and appreciated.

We made small talk as I threw on a lab coat and some protective glasses and discarded my bag in the far corner, away from any possible explosions. I congratulated him on his recent victory - here is when I say that despite what most will say, Banner has a serious competitive mean streak and isn't afraid to get down and dirty when it comes to matters of his personal pride.

That's what makes us alike, I think. I have too much dignity and self-respect to walk around Tony with stars in my eyes and hang around his neck like yesterday's tie.

The quiet, even pace of doing lab work made me completely lose track of time. Some time passed as I felt the crick in my neck become noticeable, and the deep ache in my calves from standing and dancing yesterday worsened. I hopped onto the nearest table, hunched over a tablet, eyes skimming over research articles - most of it didn't register at all in the wake of a dull throb behind my temples. My hair limply hung over my face - I had to wash it to get rid of the stench-hard liquor and cigarettes - but I was way too lazy to style it properly.

I ignored the swaying strands until a large palm gently tucked them behind my ear, a white lab coat coming into my field of view. "You okay?" Banner's quiet voice interrupted my reading. I lifted eyes enough to see he was wearing a dorky button-up in some gross shade of blue under the lab coat. His eyes were affectionate behind thinly rimmed glasses.

"Rough Friday night?" He questioned.

I chuckled. "Yeah, I'm hungover as fuck." There was no point in hiding the obvious; I'm sure the bags under my eyes already had tattled on me.

He chuckled, too, leaning his hip against the table, one broad arm coming to wrap around me in a hug. Usually he wasn't so touchy-feely; but I wasn't complaining. Banner was really, really warm. "I'll spare you the lecture on underage drinking," He said with another chuckle.

"Yeah, it's pretty pointless. You'd be three years too late."

A deep sigh left him, both of his arms wrapping around me in a comfortable embrace. I rested my chin on his shoulder, trying my best to really avoid showing how touch-starved I was. I was a hundred percent sure they all figured out my family life was difficult; the last thing I needed was their pity.

"Y'know, we should sit down and talk someday," He said after a brief moment of hesitation. "About your future. College, maybe?"

I gave a non-committal hum, basking in the warmth of the hug, staring straight ahead with unseeing eyes - behind the glass divide, I could faintly distinguish Tony's and Peter's shapes, still bent over that bench the pile of metal.

"You have a lot of potential," Banner continued, his tone developing a gently admonishing hint. "I understand if you want to take some time off from your studies but I'd rather you succeed and not let all that potential go to waste," He finished, patting me on the back with a gentle hand.

I tried not to preen under his touch. "Are you attempting to guilt-trip me over a party, doctor Banner?" I teased him, expecting the smile that I felt being hidden by my hair. Sometimes I felt that I could read the man like an open book, he was so earnest about his interactions.

"I just - we want you to stay safe, okay? Don't blow your future for a little bit of fun," He shrugged carefully.

"Okay, Bruce," I simply replied, meaning it this time

He kept hugging me, running his hand over my back absentmindedly. Probably thinking about his recent science bender. I wasn't upset: my own brain tended to get tangled in personal projects, too. I had only one complaint and it was that the cuddle was making me sleepy.

I yawned, startling the man. Pulling away from the hug wasn't really an option. He was broad and quite strong, probably courtesy of the Hulk and radiation in his blood.

"Why don't we put you in a guest room for tonight?" He inquired and I nodded. "Call your parents for me, okay?"

"My mother is in Vancouver for the week and I doubt she would care anyway," I rolled my eyes. "She's in the middle of some shitstorm with OsCorp and their marketing department." If anything, I was grateful my mother was preoccupied with her job. Being around her was like hanging out on top of an iceberg in the far end of the ocean.

I felt Bruce's frown. His body tensed briefly, blink and you'll miss the hunch of his shoulders. "What about your dad?"

I cringed. "He's been in Ibiza since the season opened, no doubt snorting miles of coke and... " I hesitated. "You can guess the rest."

My dad was kind of a dick, but I don't blame him at all for being the way he is. My parents have been married for twenty years. They were happy, once - I saw their college pictures with my mother's bright smiles and bushy hair, and my dad's terrible fashion sense and their dog, a funny little runt with an atrocious name. Then mother had me and for a while, they were happy too, but it lasted about until she landed her first prospective job. Kind of cliché.

Bruce sighed again. "Okay. You hungry?"

"No, I'm not going near food until tomorrow. Nu-uh," I fake-retched next to his ear, making Bruce shiver and playfully pinch my side.

"It'll help with your hangover. Doctor's advice."

"You're not even that kind of doctor," I laughed, very gently poking him back, somewhere around his stomach. He squirmed.

"I have seven PhDs," Bruce smiled as he rested his chin on top of my head as he adjusted his torso to prevent my fingers from reaching his ticklish spots. I poked him again in retaliation, fully enjoying the snort and squirm I caused. Soft™. "Let's go get you settled in," Bruce, seemingly without any difficulty, picked me up, propping me against his hip like a toddler. It probably looked awkward but what the hell, I haven't been carried around since I can remember myself. My legs wrapped around his hips for balance, butt resting on his forearm.

"You're a showoff," I couldn't help but snort, getting a lopsided smirk in return.

He made his way over to the elevator with me dangling and examining my nails in an expectant fashion. Tony's jokes aside, I really enjoyed getting them done and weird colors were a quest of entertainment for me. I obviously couldn't have them very long because I worked in a lab so I chose outrageous prints and decorations instead. This week, each of my nails had a different style - thankfully my aesthetician was professional enough to make it look somewhat put together even if it took a good chunk of my allowance and an hour long Uber ride to get to her salon.

I noticed the dimmed lights in Tony's lab and none of Peter's usual mess scattered on the tables, figuring he'd already left. Stark himself stood propped against a table, watching something, smoothie in hand.

For only a brief moment, I let my eyes rake over his body, his beautiful, sculpted physique hugged by a pair of fitted jeans and an old Led Zeppelin tee. Tony's handsomeness wasn't obvious, it wasn't in-your-face kind of appearance like Captain America's, but the engineer was built sturdy and his arms - the only bare part of him - were riddled with scars. He used his strong, bulky body for work.

I turned away before I got too ahead of myself. Bruce smelled like lab equipment and rubbing alcohol, something that made me sober up and snap out of my daydream before Stark took notice and started teasing me about ogling him. My once-over lasted barely three seconds yet with Tony's genius, I always had to be on my toes.

I saw movement in my peripheral. Banner waved before entering the elevator - at Tony, probably, so I looked back, seeing the man watching us, content replaced with a contemplating frown. I waved at him, resting my cheek on Bruce's shoulder. "Tony's having a big mood," I noted quietly in the scientist's ear.

"You know Tony," Bruce sighed, adjusting his hold on me as the car ascended to the housing floors. "His brain runs a mile a minute and he can't make sense of it for the biggest part. Give him some time and he'll be back to his annoying self."

I didn't see Tony as annoying in any way, but then again, I was severely biased. The billionaire was quirky venturing into absurd but also clever and brilliant.

We had reached our destination and Bruce carefully set me down on my feet once the door to my room was open. A large queen bed, TV and another door to an adjacent bathroom. It was really simple but luxurious nonetheless - I had the exact same carpet at home, having heard my mother bitch about it's cost after seeing me spill soda on it way too many times.

"I'll let you get settled in. Ask Friday if you need something," Bruce awkwardly shuffled his feet, taking off his glasses and briefly examining them before putting them back on again. "Breakfast here is on the 74th floor starting around 7AM, someone will probably get you around nine if you sleep in," He finished, giving a shy tilt of his lips.

"Thanks, Brucie-bear," The nickname easily slipped from my lips. I didn't resist the urge to hug the kind scientist, quickly wrapping my arms around his middle, delightfully sighing when he immediately returned the gesture.

"Good night, Princess," I had to suppress a happy squeak when the man kissed my forehead before retreating and closing the door behind himself. A quick shower and a quest to find a power outlet to plug my charger into preceded my less than graceful flop into the bed. It felt like sleeping on a cloud, honestly, it had nothing on my mother's orthopaedic memory foam mattresses. I passed out faster than I’d ever had.

#Bun writes #party favours #Tony Stark x y/n #Tony Stark x reader #Bruce Banner x reader #Bruce Banner x y/n #Stephen Strange x reader #Stephen Strange x y/n #We're going to Hell y'all

260 notes · View notes

yourfaceislikeabluemoon · 4 years

Text

His Little Imp

Words: 4.5k

Warning: Finger sucking, blowjob, face-fucking, cum play/cum eating, handjob, slight exhibitionism (if you squint), usual dirty talk, and language.

A/N: soooo I haven’t posted something like this in ages 👀 like I haven’t done a member x member fic in a really long time. but this idea barged into my head while I was trying to fall asleep one night and it wouldn’t go away. plus, this is a favorite trope of mine heh heh. also, it is conveniently Felix’s birthday as I’m posting this (I swear that wasn’t actually intentional, it just worked out that way lol). this isn’t edited bc I kinda forgot and also I’m lazy 😂 anywho, I hope you enjoy - I sure enjoyed writing it hehe ❤

The whipped cream was distracting. Tasty, sure, but it was the tiny glob on the side of Felix's mouth that he had somehow missed when he licked his lips that kept grabbing Seungmin's attention. After a few moments of actively trying, and failing, to ignore it, Seungmin sighed exasperatedly and reached to thumb it away. "Lix, you have whipped cream on your face," he alerted the older boy before he swiped the offending substance off his skin.

Felix made a noise of recognition and leaned forward to give Seungmin better access. The younger gently scooped the cream off with his thumb but wasn't fast enough in retracting his hand; without warning, Felix sucked the whipped cream off and giggled as his cheeks tinged slightly pink. Seungmin stilled, lips parted and eyes wide, and he could only imagine how red his own face was. Felix shrugged and looked away as Seungmin finally let his hand drop to his own lap, "Couldn't let it go to waste."

Seungmin awkwardly cleared his throat and nodded stiffly, "Uh, yeah, of course."

And that was that. They both went back to what they were doing before the 'incident', Felix acting like nothing had happened. But Seungmin was still distracted, just not by the whipped cream anymore. He couldn't get the image of his thumb in Felix's mouth out of his head; those pillowy, raspberry-colored lips, how warm and wet his mouth was, the juxtaposition of innocence and mischief that glinted in the older boy's eyes when Seungmin finally tore his gaze away from Felix's mouth and made brief eye contact, and the faint blush that dusted over those freckled cheeks.

That moment replayed in Seungmin's head way more times than he would ever admit. Not that he would admit to thinking about Felix's mouth in the first place, absolutely not. Seungmin definitely didn't think about Felix's mouth when he was tucked away in bed that night, staring at the inside of his eyelids and willing himself to just go to sleep.

Days later, Seungmin was cooking something in the kitchen of the dorm, it being his idea instead of Felix's for once. He regretted that idea fairly quickly when he gracelessly elbowed a full bowl off the countertop and reflexively tried to catch it, making an even bigger mess in the process. Seungmin swore and threw his head back dramatically, groaning in frustration.

"Lix, I made a mess again."

Felix shuffled into the kitchen already laughing even before he saw the state the younger boy was in, "How many times are you gonna tell me that exact thing in our lifetimes?"

Seungmin shrugged his shoulders and held up both hands, one of which was dripping with the sauce from the bowl, and stared down, past his sauce-streaked apron, at the liquid covering the floor surrounding and all over his feet. Felix tip-toed closer, avoiding the splatters and various sized puddles, and grabbed Seungmin's wrist which startled him. He looked over just in time to see Felix's plump lips closing around two fingers. The texture of Felix's tongue sliding against the pads of his fingertips, ridding them of the sauce, also rid his brain of anything and everything; his mind was just static. His entire body felt like static, too. The only place that had any feeling left was the hand in Felix's grasp and mouth. Jolts of electricity transferred from Felix's taste buds down Seungmin's wrist into the numbness of his arm while Seungmin stood motionless, mouth agape and something akin to disbelief etched into his expression.

Felix dragged the fingers from his mouth and looked off into the distance as he licked his lips, "Needs more salt."

Apparently, even when his entire body is in some weird form of hibernation, Seungmin's knack for sarcasm is completely unharmed, working as usual despite the lack of function everywhere else. So he said the first thing that barged into his empty brain, "Oh, well, hand me the salt shaker. I'll just sprinkle some on the floor here."

Felix snorted and doubled over with laughter, his tiny hands clutching his knees, "Sorry. Sorry, that, yeah, never mind." He wiped at his eyes and straightened up, "Let's clean up."

Seungmin nodded in agreement and looked disdainfully at his feet, "I really need to change my socks." Felix followed his gaze and cringed before busting out laughing again.

And just like that, they acted like nothing happened. Again. Only this time, Seungmin had a new image brandished into the back of his eyelids when he struggled to sleep that night. And this time when Seungmin replayed the moment in his mind, there was definitely no trace of innocence in Felix's eyes.

Now that his brain had so thoughtfully provided him with a new fixation, all Seungmin could think about was Felix's plush lips and warm, wet mouth. His eyes found Felix's face far too often and lingered on his lips for far too long. It was getting bad and he really hoped that no one noticed, especially Felix. But, alas, luck was not on his side -- it never was when it came to this 'situation'.

"Minnie, you're staring again," Felix pointed out from his spot on the couch, legs draped over the back and his head dangling with his attention fixed on his phone.

Seungmin grunted in acknowledgement and blinked rapidly. In his defense, he admittedly had been staring at Felix's mouth but sometime before his brain alerted him to look away after an unsuspicious amount of time, his thoughts wandered and he ended up staring off into space, deep in contemplation. "Sorry," he apologized and squirmed in his seat across from Felix, "Just thinking, didn't even know I was staring."

Felix hummed and spun himself around so he was sitting like a normal human being before patting the place next to him for Seungmin to come sit. "But, unconsciously or not, you've been staring at me a lot." Felix watched the younger make his way over, frowning when he sat down on the opposite end of the couch. He quickly crawled over to Seungmin and sat back on his heels, tilting his head like a confused puppy. "Is something wrong, Minnie? Did I do something wrong?" The pout was evident both in his tone and on those lips of his that Seungmin caught himself gawking at yet again.

Seungmin vehemently shook his head and tried to back away but was blocked by the armrest, "No! No, not at all! Everything's fine!"

Felix hummed again, squinting suspiciously as he eyed the younger boy before his expression morphed into one of smugness and teasing. "Like what you see?"

Snapping his eyes up from where they had been watching Felix speak, Seungmin swallowed thickly, "Uh, is that a trick question?"

Felix shook his head slowly and bit at his bottom lip. "Oh, come on. There must be something keeping your attention or else you wouldn't be staring at me every waking moment!"

Seungmin floundered, unable to come up with an answer. What was he supposed to do? Tell him the truth? Oh, yeah. Sorry, Felix. I just have this super weird fascination with your mouth and it's all I can think about. Not just during the day, I can't even sleep at night because I keep imagining your mouth. I want you to suck on my fingers again just to feel you, nothing major. Yeah, like that was gonna happen. That would go over so well.

"Am I really that pretty you can't keep your eyes off me?"

Seungmin was abruptly wrenched from his thoughts by the boy that was still kneeling on the couch next to him. He was all too aware of the fact that they were sitting too close to each other, so much so that Felix's bare knees were pressed up against Seungmin's thigh. Seungmin's brain finally processed the question he had just been asked but before he could stop himself, he breathed out his answer.

"Yes."

Felix's eyes became hooded and dark and he leaned in closer, a smirk curving his lips. "Tell me, what's your favorite feature of mine?" It should have sounded extremely narcissistic but something in the tone of Felix's voice, a bit contemptuous with just a hint of genuine curiosity, made Seungmin heat up, surely blushing a brilliant shade of red under Felix's enticing gaze.

Seungmin's mouth went dry and he found himself swallowing again as he fumbled for another answer, but Felix held up a finger to halt him. "Wait, let me guess! Could it be my tiny hands?" He wiggled his fingers and scrunched up his nose cutely.

"Oh, maybe it's my eyes," Felix tilted forward again, batting his lashes seductively and looked up at Seungmin through them.

The older suddenly sat up on his knees and lifted his shirt, causing panic to rise in Seungmin and something else. "Probably my itty-bitty waist, right? Wanna grab at it with your big, strong hands?" Felix teased as Seungmin's eyes wandered over the expanse of skin directly in front of him, defined abs, deep v-lines, and that tiny waist.

Seungmin was sweating. Or maybe that was drool. Probably both. And he wanted to touch. Bad.

He instantly glanced up when Felix started talking again, "But that wouldn't make any sense." He dropped his shirt and plopped back down, pouting because he hadn't guessed correctly yet. "You've been staring at my face this whole time." Realization washed over Felix's face and the smirk made its way back onto his plush, tempting lips.

And it was in that moment that Seungmin knew he was fucked.

Felix had known the whole time. He was just having fun riling Seungmin up, making him sweat, making him want him even more, the little devil. "I know," Felix licked his lips, seemingly in slow motion, "It's my mouth you like, isn't it, Minnie?"

Seungmin's sharp intake of air was answer enough. Felix nodded once, "You can touch if you want."

The younger gulped and hesitantly lifted his hand to the other boy's face. When he got within an inch, Felix snarled and snapped his teeth. Seungmin practically jumped out of his skin, eyes like saucers and his breathing labored and panting.

Felix giggled. He giggled. "I'm just kidding, Minnie! I won't bite. Unless you want me to." Felix winked and sucked in his bottom lip to bite down on it. When it popped free from his mouth, the wet flesh glistened in the light and Seungmin threw all fear out the window, grasping the side of the older boy's face before slowly sliding his thumb over Felix's bottom lip and lightly tugging it down. Felix poked his tongue out impishly and hummed, giving Seungmin permission for whatever he wanted to do next.

The younger boy's stare flicked from Felix's mouth, up to his eyes, and back down again. Seungmin retracted his hand only slightly to rest two of his fingertips against the pillowiness of Felix's lips. Tongue peeking out again, Felix gently licked at Seungmin's fingers, watching him intently and gauging his reaction, and when the younger gasped and his eyes fluttered but stayed open, Felix took both fingers into his mouth and sucked.

The faintest moan slipped from Seungmin and he breathed heavily, "Lix."

Felix hummed and smiled around the digits in his mouth, laving his tongue against the fingertips and sucking diligently. He found himself leaning in even further, hands resting on the couch in front of him and his ass perked out, an elegant curve to his spine.

Felix could feel his sense of control slipping and he almost lost it completely when Seungmin pushed his fingers in further and pressed down on the back of his tongue, causing him to gag a bit. Seungmin groaned in response, free hand snaking up to rest at the nape of Felix's neck as he slid down further into the couch.

Felix took the opportunity to move his hands from the sofa seat to rest one hand on each of the younger boy's thighs. Seungmin jolted minutely at the contact but smiled weakly as he pulled his fingers from the older's mouth, a single strand of saliva connecting them like spider silk sparkling in the light. Felix pouted at the emptiness and started to lean backwards but Seungmin stopped him with both hands on his waist. Quirking an eyebrow, Felix leaned back in as Seungmin tugged him forward.

"C'mere," he slurred and pulled the older into his lap. Felix fell against him from the force and chuckled as he situated himself in Seungmin's lap, thighs resting on either side and his arms draped over the younger boy's shoulders. Seungmin stared up at him, completely entranced, eyes wandering over every facial feature, stopping at every freckle and marveling at the beauty in front of him.

Felix giggled, "Minnie?"

"Huh?" Seungmin grunted, immediately making eye contact, pupils already blown.

A coy little grin playing over Felix's face, he leaned in a trifle closer and whispered, "Aren't you gonna kiss me?"

Seungmin was well and truly fucked.

He gulped and wet his lips, steeling himself in preparation. Not that he didn't want to kiss Felix -- boy did he ever! But this was something that had only played out in fantasies behind his eyelids when he let his mind spin things just enough while he was in that space between awake and unconsciousness when he laid in bed at night. This wasn't something he ever expected to happen outside of his daydreams, so to say Felix's question caught him off guard was the understatement of the century.

Felix saw the brief flicker of panic in Seungmin's eyes and he couldn't help but frown, fearing that he had somehow made the younger uncomfortable. "Minnie, if you don't want to kiss me-"

"No! It's not that at all, believe me!" Seungmin reassured as he soothed his hands up and down Felix's sides. He chuckled despite himself, "I just- I've thought about this so much but I guess I never really thought it would happen in real life?" He winced slightly at how lame he sounded but Felix was beaming and Seungmin could see the older boy's desire to tease sparkling in his dark eyes.

"I'm curious," Felix paused to bite at his lip playfully, "How did it go in your daydreams -- us kissing?"

Seungmin yet again explored his deserted brain for an answer and came up empty handed. The twinkle in Felix's eyes somehow became even more mischievous and he scrunched his nose a little before laughing breathily, "Why don't you just show me?"

The younger nodded dumbly, a hesitant palm resting on Felix's hip while the other shakily reached for the side of his face, thumbing at his bottom lip once again. Seungmin delicately guided Felix forward, noses brushing and fingers trembling.

The closer they got, the more Felix could feel his own nervousness thrumming in his chest and he wondered if Seungmin could hear how fast his heart was racing. But, he assumed, Seungmin's heart was most likely beating wildly, too. Their breaths mingled and jolts of electricity went through them both when their lips barely grazed each other's. Felix was yearning to just dive in and kiss him hard, no second thoughts, but he wanted Seungmin to take the lead and do whatever he was comfortable with.

After what felt like ages, Seungmin softly pressed his lips against Felix's and quickly pulled back a little bit. The older couldn't help the smile twitching at the corners of his mouth. Seemingly just testing the waters with that initial peck, Seungmin searched Felix's eyes for any sort of hesitation or discomfort and when he found nothing but ardor and rascality, he leaned back in. So gently, so carefully, so sweetly, Seungmin kissed Felix and drew him in closer, chests pressed together.

Seungmin was in heaven -- Felix's lips were somehow even softer than they looked or how he'd imagined, the feeling of holding him was the definition of blissful, and he couldn't get enough.

Felix was going insane -- he felt like a madman and he felt bad about it because all he wanted to do was kiss Seungmin senseless but darling, charming Seungmin was kissing him so innocently.

A few cautious pecks later, Felix calmly pulled away and smiled warmly. "I know I'm small but you don't have to be so careful with me, Minnie. I won't break. And I don't mind if you're a little rougher with me." The older couldn't help the blush that crept onto his cheeks, "I actually kinda like it. A lot."

That was all Seungmin needed; his gaze immediately darkened and his chest rumbled in a sort of growl before pulling Felix back in. His kiss had gone from gentle and pure to searing and sinful at the drop of a hat. He was stealing Felix's breath and the older found himself gripping onto Seungmin's shirt to stabilize himself to some extent.

Seungmin bit and nipped at Felix's pillowy lips, occasionally sucking the lower into his own mouth. He licked at the seam, silently asking for permission, which Felix unabashedly gave instantly.

Felix's jaw went slack and his eyes practically rolled to the back of his head when Seungmin's tongue finally tangled with his own. He whined lewdly when Seungmin sucked in his tongue and, at the same time, squeezed his ass firmly, yanking him in even closer. Felix couldn't help but roll his hips, grinding down in Seungmin's lap and relishing in the low moan the younger let out when their clothed erections brushed against each other.

"Want you in my mouth. Wanna taste you," Felix whimpered against Seungmin's lips when they paused to breathe.

Seungmin chuckled, "Isn't that what we're doing?"

Panting, Felix shook his head and pouted, "Wanna suck you off. Please?"

Breath caught in his throat, Seungmin stared at the boy in his lap. "Any of the guys could come out or come home and see us, we're on the communal couch," he hissed, panicking.

Felix pouted more and punctuated his begging by grinding down again, "Please, want you in my mouth. Please?"

Throwing caution to the wind, Seungmin groaned and tossed his head back before nodding, "Fuck. Yeah, OK. Fuck yes."

Eagerly clambering out of Seungmin's lap and onto the floor in front of him between his legs, Felix clutched at the strong thighs next to him in anticipation. He nosed at Seungmin's clothed length, humming contentedly while the younger squirmed under him.

Seungmin's hips canted and he couldn't help but moan deeply as Felix palmed him and mumbled into his thigh, "You want my mouth just as much as I want your cock, don't you?"

"Ngh, yes. Please, Lix," he groaned at the ceiling. Felix toyed with his zipper, still keen to tease despite being desperate himself. "Please," another whispered imploration. The eldest smiled softly and obliged him, undoing his jeans and tugged them down with bated breath. Seungmin lifted his hips to make it easier, resting back into the couch when Felix had pulled them partway down his legs.

The younger was straining against his briefs, his cock having already leaked enough pre-cum for it to leave a dark spot on the front. Felix whined when he noticed it and pressed gentle kisses along the still covered shaft before sucking at the head through the material, tiny hands kneading at the meat of his thighs, fingertips occasionally slipping under the hem to rile the younger up even more. Seungmin was gripping onto the couch like his life depended on it, drunk off the pleasure regardless of the fact that he was still in his briefs.

Felix quickly solved that problem, fingers dipping under the waistband to slide down the offending item of clothing. His breath hitched when Seungmin's hard cock slapped against his lower stomach and his eyes flicked up to the younger's, mouth agape and watering. Seungmin chuckled huskily and took the perfect opportunity to throw Felix's words back in his face, "Like what you see?"

Felix blinked torpidly and nodded, unable to hide the blush that dusted his cheeks when he registered the question. Without preamble, he leaned in to suck at Seungmin's balls. "Oh!" Seungmin shuddered, gasping at the sudden contact. Felix hummed and lapped at the supple flesh before licking up to the head of his cock. There he suckled tenderly, the tip of his tongue sporadically dipping into the slit, and made eye contact with Seungmin who looked close to passing out.

Panting and squirming, it was Seungmin's turn to whimper, "Shit, Lix! You look so fucking pretty! God!"

Felix fluttered his lashes in response and sunk down on Seungmin's dick, lips stretching obscenely around his girth. He moaned at the feeling of the younger boy hot and heavy on his tongue; his eyes rolled back and drool dripped from the corners of his mouth. Seungmin moaned right along with him, throwing his head back and anchored himself so as not to thrust wildly into Felix's tight, wet throat.

"Lixie, so pretty for me," he brushed strands of hair from Felix's eyes as the older looked up at him again and rested his hand against one freckled cheek, feeling it bulge and hollow as Felix fervently sucked. "Fuck, your pretty mouth was made for my cock, wasn't it?"

Felix whined and nodded in agreement, easing more of Seungmin down with each bob of his head. When he reached the base, he swallowed tightly, tears pooling in his eyes from the discomfort. Seungmin whimpered above him, getting lost in the pleasure. "How can someone be that pretty even when they cry?" he whispered, not really intending for Felix to hear, but the older heard and preened nonetheless.

With one last lave of his tongue over the bulging veins in the underside of Seungmin's cock, Felix pulled up slowly, the head falling from his lips with a filthy pop. He pumped the length with his hand, all the saliva making the slide slippery and smooth. "I know you're close, Minnie," Felix arched an eyebrow, "Are you holding out on me?"

Seungmin's hips pitched forward ever so slightly, dick twitching in the older's grasp, "Ngh, you feel too good. Wanna feel you for as long as I can. Don't wanna stop."

"Oh, baby! I'm not going anywhere! You can have my mouth again whenever you want, don't you worry about that!" Felix placed a single kiss on the head of his cock, seemingly sealing his promise, before smiling up at Seungmin, a dash of feigned pity behind his eyes. "Besides, it must hurt to hold it in so long like this." He tutted and shook his head, "No, that won't do. I know what'll make you cum, baby." Seungmin's hips shot forward at the pet name and Felix snickered meanly, "Here, fuck my mouth. I know you want to."

Seungmin whined and whimpered and writhed. He did want to. So badly. But he didn't want to hurt Felix. The eldest noticed the hesitation and smiled genuinely, "It's ok! I like it rough, remember?" Seungmin nodded tentatively and Felix took him back into his mouth, bracing himself against the strong thighs at his sides. The younger shyly thrusted once, again testing the waters, but when Felix's throat accommodated him so well, he sighed and reached to tangle his fingers in the older's hair before beginning to shallowly thrust. Felix moaned around the cock in his mouth, loving the feeling of his throat being abused as Seungmin's pace quickened and his strokes strengthened.

The older was a whimpering mess being used for Seungmin's pleasure and that got Felix more turned on than he's possibly ever been in his life. He reached down with one hand to grip at his dick over his shorts, trying to relieve some of the pressure, but he ended up pulling out his cock to thrust into his own hand, chasing the blinding satisfaction that he was on the very cusp of.

Seungmin was scorching hot, belly burning with his release so close, "Lix, I'm- I can't last anymore." Felix hummed in encouragement, quickening his own pace on his leaking length. "Lix, can I- I wanna cum on your face. You'd look so fucking pretty with my cum on your face. Can I, please?" Felix was eagerly nodding the entire time Seungmin was begging, or nodding as best he could while choking on his cock.

The younger whispered 'thank you's over and over again as he tugged Felix off by his hair and started to jerk at his sensitive dick. Felix obediently held his mouth open, tongue lolling out in wait, and seconds later, streaks of white painted his lips. A few shot up to land across his freckled cheeks and nose, narrowly missing his eyes, which he was thankful for because he could fully see Seungmin's reaction to his face covered in his cum. And god it was beautiful. So was Felix in Seungmin's eyes. And he told him so.

"Gorgeous," Seungmin breathed, smearing his cockhead in the cum covering Felix's bottom lip. The eldest moaned and smiled, lashes fluttering closed before he suckled any leftover drops of cum from Seungmin's cock and licked his lips. He dragged his fingertips across his face, scooping up all the cum, and sucked it from his fingers, making sure to look Seungmin in the eye as he did.

"Fuck, you're filthy," Seungmin smirked and tugged him back up into his lap, "C'mere." Felix clumsily scampered up, still hard cock bouncing against his own stomach when he sat down. Seungmin glanced down, smirk widening, and took Felix into his hand. "Good. Wanted to see you cum all over yourself anyway."

Felix whined, "And you said I was the dirty one."

Seungmin smiled naughtily before leaning in closer and started to tug at Felix's cute, pink cock. "Gonna make you even dirtier." The older keened and surged forward to kiss Seungmin again. Seungmin groaned when he tasted himself on Felix's tongue but made no effort to move away which made Felix twitch in his grasp. The younger twisted his hand and thumbed at his frenulum, making Felix gasp into his mouth. He swallowed his moans and jerked him to completion, cum spilling over his hand and shooting up the front of Felix's shirt. "Looks like you made the mess this time, Lix," Seungmin whispered against his mouth. Felix punched him in the arm and giggled as he came down from his high.

The two heard a noise and Felix turned around just in time to see Hyunjin, jaw on the floor, slap a hand over his eyes, immediately do a 180, and made a beeline out of the room, presumably in the direction from which he came. Felix giggled while Seungmin groaned, "I knew we'd get caught! You're gonna pay for this, you little incubus!"

Later that night, far past midnight, there was a soft knock on Seungmin's bedroom door. He opened it to find his little imp smiling sweetly, already batting his lashes.

"Can I help you, demon?" Seungmin asked with a raised eyebrow.

Felix clasped his hands in front of himself and cutely twisted in place, his big t-shirt billowing out around him made him look even tinier than usual. "I believe you promised me a punishment."

Seungmin scoffed before glancing the older up and down and growled, "This time, I'm shoving my fingers down your throat while I suck you off."

Felix feigned shock as he closed the door behind himself, "Minnie, how scandalous!"

#stray kids #stray kids felix #stray kids seungmin #lee felix #kim seungmin #felix smut #felix fluff #seungmin smut #seungmin fluff #stray kids smut #stray kids fluff #stray kids felix smut #stray kids felix fluff #stray kids seungmin smut #stray kids seungmin fluff #kpop smut #kpop fluff

137 notes · View notes

bunnys-beetlejuice-blog · 3 years

Text

bangs pots and pans together loudly FIC UPDATE COME GET YALL SOME JUICE

Apparently the vital, missing component to enjoying school was having a friend there. Go figure.

He and Kevin only have that first period class together, but they make the most of it, passing notes back and forth between the two of them, the teacher too tired that early in the morning to notice, or care. Lunch isn’t depressing anymore. They sit together under the shade tree, and Kevin does seem to also appreciate the view. “Can you even imagine working up a sweat, on purpose?” Betelgeuse pats his gut. “You know I can’t.”

“I can’t believe how little the track shorts are. That’s obscene. You think I’d look good in them?” “You join track and I’ll come to every meet, an’ it won’t be for th’ love of th’ sport.” He doesn’t think normal friends talk to each other like this, but he doesn’t actually know. Does everyone flirt with their friends? Are friends just cool people you wanna fuck but haven’t yet? Is it demon hormone bullshit, making him read into everything? Unclear.

It’s all going so good, until it isn’t, suddenly.

One lunch, two months into being there, Kevin pulls a huge and impressive old book from his backpack. “Look what I goooot,” he sing songs, waving it in Betelgeuse’s face, and he sneezes in response. “Smells old.” Emily and Lydia would love it. “It is. It’s very old,” Kevin confirms, and he moves so he’s sitting next to Betelgeuse, shoulder to shoulder, both their backs to the shade tree. “It’s about demons.”

Betelgeuse loses interest immediately, and focuses on not going pink at their shoulders touching, instead. “Z’at so?” he grunts. Kevin doesn’t seem to pick up on his moodiness, though. “It talks about all these ancient beings,” he explains, flipping pages. “Their summoning circles, their aspects,” he gives Betelgeuse a nudge at that, “all the things they can do for you, and the boons they grant.” He feels uncomfortable. “What’s with this? You obsessed with me, or somethin’?” He tries to play it as a joke, but that glint in Kevin’s eyes is back, and he doesn’t like it. “Of course, who wouldn’t be obsessed if they learned all this shit is actually true? It’s like there’s a whole secret world behind a locked door, and I’ve got the key.” Kevin looks back up at him.

He gets the feeling he’s the key. It’s not a good feeling.

“Where’d you even get this fuckin’ thing?” he lifts a finger, and the book slams closed in Kevin’s lap. His friend huffs. “Internet, of course.” “No, I mean… why were you lookin’ for somethin’ like this?” “I want to learn more. Don’t you?” Kev presses, and reopens the book. “I mean, what if there’s something amazing you can do, and you just don’t know, cause you’re not bothering to try?”

“So I’ll never know, so what?” Betelgeuse feels like this is a losing argument, but he tries anyways. “What’s so great about bein’ weird? You’re lucky you’re human.” “Dude, don’t even start with that. You can fly.” “So can humans,” he points out. “Wh- A plane and fucking levitating for fun are not the same, and you know it, BeetleJerk.” Kevin honestly can’t understand why he’s not excited over this. “I just mean… I’d rather be human, than this.” He blinks at his own words, because he’s never expressed that out loud before, ever. But it doesn’t feel untrue. “You’re out of your mind, more so than usual. Every human alive wants to feel special, and do the stuff you can do. Why are you acting like it’s so miserable all of a sudden? You use your powers all the time, I’ve seen you literally teleport five feet because you’re too lazy to walk.”

“You don’t get it.” He’s feeling sullen now, and he wiggles a little away from Kevin, and crosses his arms. “BJ, come on-” Betelgeuse teleports away to under the bleachers, and he eats his lunch there, until the bell rings.

He’s waiting for Emily after school, not feeling particularly friendly, when Kevin approaches. They stand there awkwardly. It feels tense, and weird, and he waits to see what the breather does. “Don’t be mad,” Kevin says, finally. “M’not mad.” “You sound mad.” “You know what mad on me looks like,” he finally turns to look at his friend, amber eyes burning with irritation. “First hand.”

Kevin looks down, and kicks at a rock that might not actually be there. “I thought you’d be excited. BJ, come on, I don’t wanna.. Not be friends over this.”

Betelgeuse signs, and scratches at the scruff on his chin. “It’s not like that,” he relents after a moment. “I just, I don’t care about that stuff. An’ I don’t wanna sit around, focusin’ on it. I don’t exactly like feelin’ different. Yeah, I do tricks an’ use my magic an’ stuff, but it’s hard to control. I lose my temper once an’ I could seriously destroy somethin’, or hurt my family. It doesn’t exactly feel good, knowin’ that. No one else my age can stand me, cause they can tell I’m weird. Before you, it was fuckin’ lonely, Kev.”

He feels a familiar pressure, because Kevin has taken his hand, and the human gives it a squeeze. He accepts it, melting a little against the other boy. “Still friends?” Kevin asks, and Betelgeuse purrs in response, resting his head on Kevin’s shoulder.

It’s not till later, at home, that he realizes Kevin never actually apologized.

```````````````````````````````````````````````````````

It’s like that, for a while. He knows Kevin still has the book. He knows he’s reading it, and sometimes Kevin will bring up demon stuff, but Betelgeuse has almost exactly a minute and a half of patience for answering questions or hearing about it. Still, Kev doesn’t stop. He might feel angrier if the breather wasn’t so god damn cute.

The air is starting to go cold, and leaves are beginning to fall. October is settling in, getting comfortable, and mom’s starting to break out the Halloween décor. It’s the middle of a kind of gloomy, Autumn day, when things get weird.

Kevin has the book open, much to Betelgeuse’s annoyance, and he’s blabbing away about a demon that supposedly grants wealth- “Do you think you could do that?” -when Betelgeuse looks down at the book, and sees Juno looking back at him. It’s not really her, it’s an illustration, but he’d recognize the bitch anywhere. She’s ink, glaring up from the page, those same age lines etched into her face, confirming his private theory that she’d been an old hag even when she was young. The slit neck is prominent, and as he stares, he sees smoke billow out of it. Oh, fuck no.

He grabs the book and slams it shut, startling Kevin, and then he teleports it directly under them, a mile down in the rock of the earth. Kev blinks for a moment, confused, before looking at his friend. “Wh.. Dude, WHAT?”

“Possessed book,” he croaks out, feeling tense, because he can smell cigarette smoke. “And you’re afraid of it? Why? You are also a literal fucking demon!” “That’s why I’m not messin’ with it!” Betelgeuse stands up, uneasy. The ground around the tree feels weird, now. He doesn’t like it here anymore. “Cause I actually understand why it’s a bad fuckin’ idea! God, you should have instincts that tell you not to mess with this stuff! You’re deficient, Kev, seriously.”

“Me deficient? Seriously?” Kev snaps, which hurts in a new, unexpected way. “Whatever, asshole. Give me my book back.” Kevin stands up, too, but he’s not uneasy, he’s angry.

“It’s better off where it is.”

“Which is where?”

Betelgeuse glances down. The grass around the tree is starting to wither. Kevin follows his gaze, but doesn’t seem to notice the dying vegetation. “You buried it? Come on!”

“Leave it, Kev.”

“This isn’t just your cool secret, anymore, it’s mine too!” Kevin glares at him. “You can’t keep me out of it, BJ. That’s not fair. God, at this point, I know more than you! You should be listening to me!”

He feels his volatile temper flare.

“Ex-fuckin’-scuze me?”

He waits for Kevin to take it back. Instead, his friend doubles down. “Demons have to listen to humans,” Kevin crosses his arms. “If they’re summoned. It’s in the book.” “Nobody summoned me,” Betelgeuse snarls, letting his real snake eyes show, an intimidation tactic that works for about half a second. Kevin’s too used to him, at this point. “I’m up here on a deal.” “Bet I could do it. I bet I could summon you. Then you’d have to listen to me.” “Yeah? Well, good luck without your stupid book!” He storms off, leaving Kevin standing there.

```````````````````````````````````````````````````````

The rest of the day sucks. He’s moody all day, annoyed in the car, grumpy in his room. He cranks metal and wishes he’d learned to play a guitar instead of his rinky, happy sounding ukulele. The instrument isn’t going to produce the noise he wants to express himself, right now. He throws it across the room, into a wall, where it smashes, and reforms a minute later, because… it’s still his favorite, after all. Even if it’s no good for expressing his teenage angst.

He can hear shuffling, and talking, outside his room, though he can’t make out what’s being said over the music. After a moment, though, there’s a knock at his door. “Hey, Bug?” Emily calls. “Can you come give me a hand with something?” He wants to tell her to piss off, go away, to leave him the hell alone, but.. It’s Emily. The CD player lets out a strangled choke and suddenly stops, and the door swings open, all without him moving from his flopped position on the bed. “Sup, ma?” he grunts. Emily peaks her head into the room, and smiles when she sees him, the expression radiating warmth and adoration and.. Oh, God/Satan, bless his sunbeam of a mother. “Just wondering if you’re free to do a little decorating?” She reaches behind her and grabs a fake severed bloody limb from the box he assumes she’s dragged into the hallway from the attic. “Don’t you worry it takes away from the “wow factor” to do Halloween twice a year?” He asks, standing and stretching, before apparating in the hallway behind her, and giving the decor box a nudge with his boot. “What? No way, there’s never enough Halloween!” Emily grins. “Get that, please.” The box floats along behind him as they head downstairs. They pause in the entryway, as Emily thinks out loud. “So, maybe the kitchen should be-” “Functional as a kitchen, please,” Charles calls from the living room. Emily rolls her eyes. “Okay, fine! Spoilsport! We’ll focus on the entryway for now,” she decides. “You wanna put up cobwebs in the rafters?” She gets on tiptoes to reach into the floating box, and he lowers it a bit for her, as she grabs the fake webbing. “I could just instantly decorate the whole room,” He takes to floating next to the box. “Could make sure it’s all normal human stuff, too,” He adds, before she can respond. “I know you can… But I like decorating,” Emily says brightly. “It’s not about getting it done quickly. It’s about, you know, doing it together.” “So why are dad and Lydia slacking?” Her smile doesn’t falter, but becomes softer. “It kinda felt like you needed some mom time, today,” She says simply. God, she can read him easier than Kev can read his stupid book. “We got in a fight,” he admits. She hums at that, because he only has one friend. It’s not hard to guess who he could possibly mean. “I’m sorry, Bug. What over?” He hesitates. So far he’s not let any of his family in on this book business. He’s been sort of hoping it could just go away on it’s own, and not be a thing. Kevin’s made it into a thing, though, and not telling even his mom feels… bad.

“He’s really into demons. Like, really, really into em,” He rasps, floating up and beginning to put up the spiderwebs, as his mother takes down the usual, sort of spooky wall hangings and trades them for her very intentionally spooky Halloween ones. “He’s got this book, an’ it’s all about demons an’ like, how to summon them, an’ their powers, an’ stuff… Sometimes th’ way he talks, it’s like.. Are we friends cause we’re friends, or friends cause you think I’m gonna be... useful?”

Maybe that doesn't make any sense, but that’s how it’s been feeling, like there’s an invisible shoe hanging midair, and it’s about to drop. His mother waits until he’s finished before looking up at him. “And you fought over that?” She prods. “Not exactly.” How the fuck can she even tell that, though? Damn her mom powers. He really, really didn’t want to talk about this, not to her, but… “I saw Juno. In th’ book,'' He lowers back down to the floor, and digs through the box, pulling out fake body parts. Back up he goes, to stick these in the fake webbing. “It was just a drawing of her, but it started like.. Billowing smoke-”

“From the neck,” His mother remembers, suppressing a shudder.

“Yeah. I could smell the smoke. So I got rid of the book, buried it in th’ school yard, but Kev got all pissy about it. He thinks he’s an expert on this shit, an’ he’s gonna mess with somethin’ big if he keeps this up.” “I’m sure you’ve told him that.” “He doesn’t listen. He gets this look in his eye, like it’s a game, or like… I dunno. Feels sometimes like he thinks he’s…” He searches for the words. “Like he thinks he oughta be the boss a’me, or somethin’.”

He rubs absentmindedly at the moss on his nose. It clings, stubborn as ever, same with the patches by his hairline, and he’s found it’s easier to just add another little layer to his glamour than try to do anything about it.

Maybe that’s indicative of a bigger problem. It’s easier to do a bit of magic and make everything look better than to actually fix the underlying problem. Ugh, introspection, how absolutely miserable. He wants to keep thoughts like that locked away tight, but they have a habit of slipping past his mental defenses and making him feel worse. Absolutely no one can make him feel shittier than he himself can. He sinks to the ground, going purple, and he’s instantly wrapped in his mother’s arms. “It’s okay, Beetlejuice,” Emily has both her hands on the back of his head, and he pushes his face into the crook of her neck. “I just.. I’ve only got the one friend,” he groans. “I don’t wanna stop bein’ his friend, but.. Fuck, ma.”

“I know.” Her voice is a soothing balm. She works her hands through the mess of purple hair at the back of his head. “I know, sweetheart. I know it’s lonely at school, but school isn’t forever,” she tries to assure him. “If your friend is treating you this way, well.. He’s not a very good friend. Do you want to be around someone who makes you feel this bad? Does it feel worth it, to you?”

He knows the correct answer is, “No,” but he’s not sure if his self esteem is high enough for that.

“I like him a lot,” He grumbles, and she hums again. “He’s handsome,” She says, and then pulls back far enough to pinch his nose. “But not as handsome as my son, of course,” and it’s silly enough to help knock away his mood, so that’s something, at least. “What should I do?” He doesn’t pull away from her, just soaks up the mom energy for as long as he can. “I think you need to have a talk,” Emily tells him. “Lay out how you’re feeling. Try to get his side of things, and make sure he hears your side, too. Then, at least you both tried, you know?”

It’s such a mom type answer. He groans again.

“I was worried you’d say some shit like that.” She fuzzes his hair, and he feels the tingle in his scalp that means it’s changed colors. Back to green, he assumes. “You know your moss changes color along with your hair? And your creepo-stache?” “Leave the stache alone, it’s tryin’ it’s best,” He pretends to be defensive.

“It makes you look like the founder of a forum for people who marry their cars,” Lydia offers, from the bottom step of the staircase, where she has apparently been just chilling and listening.

“Wh-! Mom, it’s not that bad, right?” Emily tilts her head to the side and gives what can only be described as a condescending smile. “Oh, you’re both in for it now.” He brings the various decor items to life to terrorize them, and then Charles joins his side, sympathizing with his son vis-à-vis bad teenage facial hair, and by the time the whole squabble is over, hardly any decorating has gotten done… But he does feel better. His family’s good like that.

```````````````````````````````````````````````````````

Monday rolls around, same as it always does, but there’s a weird feeling in the air. Halloween is a week away, barely missing getting a weekend date, but there’s some big Halloween bash the school is apparently throwing. There’s fliers for it everywhere, plastered all over lockers and bulletin boards. He’s not much of a participator, though, and his reaction to his locker being plastered over with invites to a party he doesn't care about is to snap his fingers. All the fliers on all the lockers up and down the hall, all instantly fall loose at once, littering the floor. A few students jump back, but no one looks his way, because why would they?

He’s grabbing his history textbook when he feels a tap on the shoulder, and when he turns, it’s a girl he recognizes, but her name is absolutely lost on him.

“You’re BJ, right?” Miffy askes, and he nods. “Yeah, s’right,” and Margo seems to wince at how gruff his voice is, before continuing. “Um, you and that guy Kevin, you’re like…” Milicent trails off, waiting for him to finish her thought, but sorry, baby, he can barely finish his own. “Like…?” He says, with his gravel voice copying her tone and inflection, and she huffs. “Together?” Marge asks, “Like, all of the time?”

He cocks his head, and squints at her, hands t-rexing at his sides, as Lydia likes to say.\

“Usually,” He concedes, and he gets the feeling he’s dragging this out much, much more than Mango clearly wants, because he spies a group of girls a little ways off, waiting for her. One of them is staring intently, more focused on him, but he pushes that thought aside.

“Look, okay, he’s gonna be out for a few days, and I’m just trying to see if you can take him his homework,” McGrubber has grown tired of having to stand here, talking to the chubby goth loser, apparently. “I’m a student aid in the office and they’re trying to make me do it, but I have track practice!” Thaaaat’s where he knows her from. She looks different, not bouncing and sweating and also not half a football field away. “Sure, fine, I’ll make sure Kev gets his work. Wouldn’t want you to miss out on running in a fuckin’ circle, Maria.” Her face sours. “It’s Blair.” So close. “Who fuckin’ cares,” He replies, and turns back to his locker. He can hear her rejoin her friend group, all of them fawning over her harrowing experience of having to speak to him in public. The last thing he hears from Blair is, “He’s just so goddamn weird,” and then the group rounds the corner.

He closes his locker harder than he maybe needs to.

Kevin isn’t in class that day, or the next, or even the one after. The shade tree has withered and died completely, it’s color sapped and gone, and even walking near it makes him feel uneasy. His new lonely lunch spot is under the bleachers, which feels even more voyeuristic of a spot to watch the track team, but even that activity feels tainted, somehow. He’s back to being lonely.

He can’t stand being lonely.

It gets so bad he contemplates sitting, wait for it, on the bleachers, and maybe even trying to strike up a conversation, but he’s too chicken shit. He’s been going to school with these kids for the past three years, and no one’s wanted to talk to him or chat with him in all that time. He can’t imagine that’s about to change.

Still, on Thursday, miserable and lonely, he gives it a try.

Sitting up here sucks. It’s just a hard metal seat on a gloomy day, and when he’d ventured up and sat down, other people had slowly moved away from him, until he was sitting by himself, all the breathers huddled in a different area, away from him. He'd tried talking, but hardly had a "Hey, how ya doin'?" grated out before the migration began.

Figures.

He finishes eating and lies on his back, resting his hands on his chest, eyes closed, and after a while he feels someone standing over him, and something laid over his hands. He opens his eyes. There’s the most beautiful girl staring down at him. She’s got long, bleach blonde hair, darker at the roots, which is hanging down in a halo around her face, and the biggest, clearest blue eyes he’s ever seen. He glances down, to see she’s placed a daisy over his hand. He looks back up at her, amber eyes questioning.

“You looked so still,” She smiles. Her voice is like music. He thinks he can hear harps. “With your hands folded like that. Kind of like an open casket.” He’d been forgetting to breathe, apparently, which happens sometimes. She thought he looked like a corpse, and she placed a flower over him.

“Sorry, if that’s weird. You’re.. BJ?” She asks, and he picks up the daisy, sits up, and nods. “Yeah, you’re…” “Barbara,” she fills him in. “You’re not so good with names.” “Mmm. Buffy tell you that?” He recognizes her now, from that group of girls. Barbara sits next to him, which makes zero sense. “It’s Blair,” she corrects him gently, but not without a giggle in her voice. “Oh, right.” Her name could be fuckin’ Moonpie and it’d make the same amount of difference to him, but he’d agree with anything Barbara said, if it meant she kept sitting there, talking to him. “Are you going to the Halloween party?” She asks. “Supposed to be pretty killer. It kind of seems like your scene.” “I’m not exactly a social butterfly,” which is the understatement of the god damn century, honestly, but she laughs and nudges her shoulder with his. “Well, I think you should come. I bet you’d have the coolest costume. Maybe think about it?”

“I guess, maybe..” He says lamely, because his brain is short circuiting from that small touch.

“Barb, come on!” someone calls to her from a ways away, on the track. Lunch is nearly over. She stands, and smooths down the long skirt she’s wearing, which is modest but flattering. “Later, BJ,” she smiles, and just like that, she’s gone, like an angel going back up to heaven in a beam of light, off to rejoin her friends. He can hear what she says to them, though. “You guys are mean, he’s not so bad. Just shy.”

He keeps the daisy in a little glass of water on his dresser, and strums love songs on his ukulele.

```````````````````````````````````````````````````````

Thinking about Barbara and her smile and the way she nudged him is a fun distraction, at least for a little while, but when it’s Saturday, and he still hasn’t heard from Kevin, he decides it’s time to demon up and see what the fuck is happening with him. He’s been just teleporting Kev’s homework inside his room, and he’s sure it’s falling into a pile on the floor each time and startling him, but no one ever said how he had to deliver it. Today though, emboldened by the pretty girl on the bleachers, he appears at Kevin’s front door instead, holding Friday’s work, and he knocks. It takes a moment, but Mr. Loh answers.

Betelgeuse hasn’t had much chance to interact with Kev’s dad. He looks like a normal, tired dad, wholly unimpressive, and kinda short. Chuck could wrestle this guy to the mat, no problem.

“Oh, BJ,” Mr. Loh says, and then glances at what’s in his hands. “Kevin’s homework? Thank you. He’s holed up in his room… won’t come out.. Maybe,” and he suddenly looks hopeful. “You two are friends. Maybe you can try talking to him?”

Well, that’s what he was there to do anyways, so sure. “I gotcha, Mr. L,” he nods, stepping inside, and heading up the stairs and down the hall to Kevin’s room. The closer he gets to the door, though, the weirder he feels. Something stinks, figuratively and literally. It smells like… It smells like the waiting room. It’s that same, veil is thin type air that he can smell on Halloween night, but how the fuck is he smelling it here? He bangs on Kevin’s door. “Hey, Kev, it’s the B-Man,” he calls, trying to keep his tone playful, but he feels like he’s doing a poor job. What the hell is going on? “Come on, man, open up!” He tries again, when he receives no response. He thinks he can hear a shuffle behind the door. “Dude, I will bust this fuckin’ door down,” He growls, all the play gone from his tone. “You know I will. Better yet-”

He appears inside the bedroom, just in time for Kevin to slam shut the closet door. Kevin turns to look at him, back pressed to the wood. There’s a beat, both teens staring at each other, wide eyed, Betelgeuse in that weird way he does, and Kevin looking frazzled. “What,” the demon grates out, “the fuck, are you getting up to in here? It smells like the netherworld, Kev.” Unfortunately, that makes Kevin’s face light up. “It does? Oh my god, that’s perfect! It must be starting to work!” He crosses the bedroom, going to his desk, where an old book is sitting open. It’s not the same one he took from his friend, it can’t be, that book is still a mile down in presumably solid rock. “Another musty ass tome, great,” he growls, but Kevin ignores him, flipping through the book.

He hates feeling ignored.

A black and white striped arm sprouts from Kevin’s desk, and slams the book shut, which makes the breather turn and glare at him. “Get out of my room, BJ,” is all Kevin says, and Betelgeuse ignores that, instead crossing the floor to get a look at that book. “Where th’ hell do you keep finding these fuckin’ things?”

“This one I bought from a one armed man living out of a 1973 Oldsmobile Delta 88 Royale,” Kevin recites. Betelgeuse squints at him, top teeth over bottom lip. “You’re too gay to know what that means,” he says, plainly, and Kevin shrugs. “He wouldn’t stop talking about his stupid car. I now know more about that antique than I know about geography.” It feels fun, for a second, like this drama isn’t happening, and they’re just having a conversation. It doesn’t last, though. He can’t let Kev off the hook.

“So you bought a second cursed book, this time from some amputee homeless guy, and you’re just, doing the rituals inside of it? And this seems like a super good idea to you?”

“I’m practicing,” Kevin replies.

“So what’s in the closet, Kevin?”

“Get out of my room, Betelgeuse.”

The way Kevin says his name is weird. It doesn’t feel like how it normally feels when a breather says the full thing. He shakes it off, and gives his friend a defiant look, before waving a hand and throwing open the closet door. There’s a cleared spot, in the middle of the closet floor, and a fucking summoning circle in what smells like, “Pig’s blood? Couldn’t get human?” He turns to look at Kevin, who is glaring at him intently. He matches the look.

“Betelgeuse Shoggoth, get out of my room.”

That gets his attention. It feels like an invisible hand is pushing him, and he stumbles back out of the room, confused. “W-what?” Kevin is just standing there, staring at him, and Betelgeuse stares back, eyes wild. “You motherfucker,” he hisses, eyes in snake slits, teeth sharp, claws extended. “You wanna do that “real name” bullshit with me? That the choice you’re makin’ here, Kev?”

Kevin doesn’t even look phased. “I’m working on gaining a bit more control, but looks like that works, for now.”

“You’re cracked!” Betelgeuse growls, absolutely furious. “You’re really tryin’ to summon me? Are you out of your head!?”

“You’re wasting your powers,” Kevin storms forward. “You’re a supernatural being, and you go to school and play your stupid ukulele, and don’t even try to do anything bigger. You could be stepping on everyone under you,” his former friend is going red in the face. “You could be leading, you could be ruling, but you just jerk off in your room and play pretend at being human. But someone might as well profit, here. Why not me?”

“I thought.. I thought we were friends,” is all the demon can say, lamely, and Kevin’s smile is the meanest thing he’s ever seen on a breather. “Once you’re fully listening to me, we can be friends again. Betelgeuse Shoggoth, get out of my house.”

He feels that same invisible pull, and he thinks maybe if he was stronger he could resist it, but a demon’s true name is like a lead on a dog, meant to control them, and unfortunately, Kevin has a tight hand on his leash. He makes it to the front door, and stumbles out, covering his face until he can calm himself enough to reapply his glamour.

Shit, he thinks, straightening up, and staring up at Kevin’s bedroom window. He is so fucked. ``````````````````````````````````````````````` Posted this chapter and another over at Ao3. You can read it right here

#beetlejuice fanfiction #beetlejuice broadway #lydia deetz #emily deetz #beetlejuice fic #beetlejuice the musical

13 notes · View notes

charles-edwin · 4 years

Text

Venji has always been endgame: Benji’s attraction to Victor

the first thing I really need people to understand is that Benji is not watching the show, he’s not seeing things through Victor’s point of view, and for the most part of the season he has no idea Victor is struggling with his sexuality. from Benji’s point of view, Victor is straight and into Mia. that’s how I’m going to be analyzing his thoughts and actions (well, guessing mostly because he does lack screen time and insight moments. hopefully we’ll get more of him in season two!!)

btw I’m gonna break it down episode by episode because I’m insane (and I also feel strangely connected to Benji so don’t @ me)

Episode 1 - Welcome to Creekwood

as I’ve mentioned before, you can interpret Benji’s “nice shoes!” line as interest. but even if you’re not willing to do that, I still think it’s valid to consider that he might’ve felt some kind of immediate connection to Victor (if episodes 2 and 3 are any indication of that. and the Call Me Maybe lyrics).

Episode 2 - Stoplight Party

the “Benji attempts to teach Victor how to make a espresso” scene is very much about Victor’s attraction to Benji so I don’t wanna look too much into it. also Benji comes off as (at least for me!) a very attentive and loving person, so his dedication to teaching Victor felt very genuine. but still like...... he did get lost in Victor’s eyes for a moment before the milk spilled akdjksdjjs

then at the end of the episode Benji calls Victor late at night (he even apologizes for that) when he could’ve called Victor at any other time or could’ve just told him at school. and well, (I may be reaching here but headcanons are always good!!) I like to believe Benji couldn’t stop thinking about Victor, which is why he decided to call. for some unknown reason he already feels connected to Victor and wanted to hear his voice and—

let me stop here before I write a whole fanfic because that’s not the purpose of this post.

Episode 3 - Battle of the Bands

oh boy, I’m gonna try to unpack this episode, hopefully I’ll make some sense. I’m very sorry if I fail!

so, Victor and Benji have the Call Me Maybe (cutest) moment, in which Victor tells Benji that he’s going on a date with Mia the next day.

Now. I need you to remember that Victor explicitly told Benji that he and Mia wouldn’t go to the Battle of the Bands and that Benji had already performed when Victor got there and only performed again because his band won the battle (so I’m pretty sure Victor wasn’t supposed to hear the Call Me Maybe cover). therefore this wasn’t Benji confessing his feelings to Victor. if anything, I believe it was his way of dealing with the intense and ever-growing feelings that he has for Victor through his biggest passion (music), pretty much like making a reference to something that you know no one else will understand (since for everyone else it’s just a Carly Rae Jepsen bop).

but then Victor eventually shows up and hears Benji singing Call Me Maybe and for him it’s definitely not just a Carly Rae Jepsen bop anymore. it’s their song

after the performance, it looks like Benji is going to talk to him about it, maybe to try and make it seem like it’s no big deal (since he thinks Victor is into Mia, and he himself is in a long term relationship) but Derek appears and we’re all left heartbroken (Simon & his friends included).

what I’m trying to say is: they are two halves of the same idiot. while Victor is in denial of his sexuality and attraction to Benji, Benji is in denial of his growing feelings for Victor. we love this denial duo

Episode 4 - The Truth Hurts

not much to say about this one BUT. at the beginning of the episode you can see how Victor and Benji are working totally in sync, to the point where they barely need words like the freaking soulmates that they are. honestly, I’m done pretending they aren’t soulmates because this show just kept shoving that into our faces over and over and if you failed to see it then it’s not my problem (or maybe it is since I’m literally spending my time trying to explain exactly that. but I just care too much about these two and I want people to understand why).

then Derek calls and Benji picks up lovingly because he’s a loving person and a caring boyfriend and even though he might be struggling with his feelings for Victor, he’s not about to neglect his boyfriend (shame we can’t say the same thing about Derek) (no I will not stop throwing shade at him).

Episode 5 - Sweet Sixteen

I could try and say several things about this one but for real, BENJI DREW VICTOR AND GAVE HIM THE DRAWING AS A BIRTHDAY GIFT. like! this stupidly artistic boy!!!!!!!!! this stupidly caring boy!!!!!!!!! he could’ve bought Victor literally anything or not even bothered to think of a gift At All, but he took the time to DRAW VICTOR LIKE ONE OF HIS FRENCH BOYS!!!!! what am I supposed to do with this knowledge!!!!

now I’m imagining Benji observing Victor. the way the light hits his face, how his shoulders move, the shape of his hands....... all the while telling himself it’s just to draw Victor!!!!! but that’s still beautiful and frankly thirsty nonetheless.

p.s I was robbed of a scene like that.

Episode 6 - Creekwood Nights

not much to say about this one except the show blatantly telling us that Derek can be real shitty sometimes. also, I wanna talk about Venji’s dynamics throughout the show so bad but it deserves a post of its own so I’m gonna hold my tongue.

Episode 7 - What Happens In Willacoochee

(stays in Willacoochee or maybe it will haunt your gay ass all the way to New York).

oh boy, this is where shit starts going down for real.

so Victor kisses Benji. I’m not going to defend Victor because what he did was reckless and dumb and frankly disrespectful. but I need to say that it was going to happen sooner or later because when you repress something too hard and for too long, it’s bound to come back with full force and explode in your face. I really wish it was in a different circumstance, of course, but also life isn’t always made of perfect situations and shit happens. (and nope, that does not excuse Victor’s actions).

now think about Benji. he’s been struggling with his feelings for Victor, who as far as he knows is straight and in a relationship, and then suddenly Victor kisses him. my best guess (due to his reaction to Victor’s speech in episode 10) is that he thinks Victor isn’t being serious about it, that in no moment that kiss meant anything but curiosity and recklessness, when they both have people to lose (again, he doesn’t know that Victor struggles with his sexuality, much less that Victor has feelings for him).

so yeah, I believe Benji was upset, not only with Victor though, but with himself.

(I’ll come back to this in a second)

no Benji in episode 8 so.......

Episode 9 - Who The Hell Is B

Benji decides to leave the coffee shop. Victor tells him that the kiss wasn’t his fault and Benji says that being around Victor makes him feel guilty, now why is that?

firstly because he’s not a psychopath and the fact that he cheated on Derek makes him feel guilty. but I do believe that that’s not the only thing that makes him feel guilty. deep down he liked kissing Victor. he likes Victor, he’s been doing his best to keep that buried but Victor had to go and complicate things, so now the only way to avoid making a bigger mess is staying as far away as possible from each other. so he runs back to the safety of his relationship with Derek.

(listen, I know the show makes it seem like Benji is super angry and wants nothing to do with Victor but I don’t believe that’s the case. he’s upset and feeling guilty for liking someone else, denial does make you act very hostile sometimes).

Episode 10 - Spring Fling

Benji’s denial continues but (thankfully) it won’t last much longer.

he goes to the bathroom and tells Victor that he’s read his letter and that he does forgive him for kissing him but that that doesn’t change anything, that it’s best for them to stay away from each other.

that’s until he hears Victor’s speech to Derek (which was more to Benji than Derek so). that’s the moment he realizes that Victor actually likes him, that the kiss as cursed as it was had meant something, that they both feel exactly the same thing. that’s what gives him courage to finally accept that he can’t be with Derek anymore because his heart belongs to someone else. (has belonged to Victor from the moment they met) akdjskdjsj someone please tell me to shut up

which leads us to the bench kiss(es) scene. now, these boys are a whole mess because Victor was still technically dating Mia (he did try to come out to her before, couldn’t do it so he decided to come out after the Spring Fling) (good intention, poor execution).

But I also believe this was just lazy writing and they wanted to have a scene where Mia catches Victor and Benji together. it could’ve been done better, they could’ve been just touching foreheads or something but they wanted the full drama so the kiss(es) happened. I’m taking 50 points away from the writers for this. (also does not excuse Victor or Benji since they literally met halfway. these idiots are so in love wtf!)

(I still love them though, and hope they do better in the future, for themselves and for each other).

anyway, I think that’s it! if you read up until this point: thank you so much!!!! I tried my best to understand and explain Benji since the show said fuck Benji stans. hope this helps!

— love, MJ

#lost all my brain cells writing this #love victor #venji #victor x benji #victor salazar #benji campbell #mj talks

229 notes · View notes

jjkpls · 4 years

Text

crayons ‘set’ (PG)

> genre : fluffy fluff, light angst, comedy

> pairing : kim namjoon x reader

> words : 3.8k

> warnings : none (except a rusty quill)

>Y/N, a primary school teacher, is way too soft for the quiet, timid new child in her class. Little did she know, the adult version, who engendered this cutie, is even more charming.

> prior

> next

The principle of balance.

It’s a curious concept. Like most of the things that turn people into different versions of themselves, just from an unconscious force brought to light by the sheer inner sense of competition that inhabits every single person. It’s quieter in some people. Feel non-existent sometimes. But it’s here, dormant, just waiting on the right trigger to awaken.

You didn't think you would see it in Jimmy. The little boy lacks completely self-confidence and affirmation. But a voice and a stance, easily remarkable, end up fitting him.

It turns out that you witness it quite quickly after the Progress has started. And it manifests in the most adorable and comical of ways.

It’s been a few weeks since you've met his dad. There wasn’t much to talk about with him yet. Every day, longer lingerings of the gaze, less tucking away in the far back of the rest of the group, more definite wordless participations during class -nodding and clapping along. The progress you've been wholly satisfied with but nothing so drastically different that you thought necessary to call his father in for.

Nothing absolutely astonishing. Therefore you didn’t call and what a surprise this one Thursday afternoon turns out to be when he appears at your class’s doorway.

He’s wearing very casual clothes, a simple light linen shirt and some distended jeans to pair, sneakers and his hair -you've only seen neatly tucked to the side- is floating about his forehead, freshly washed and devoid of any wax. It’s a pleasant surprise, especially with the evident appearance of calm and quiet tranquillity he’s carrying.

This man looks rather handsome when he’s on vacation, stressless and well-rested and seemingly content, you note.

“Mr Kim?”

He looks up from his son he is holding the hand of, eyes wide and bewildered as he stares a little. You chuckle, confused but amused. He’s the one paying you a surprise visit but he’s shocked when you do talk to him?

“Is it bad timing? I can come back another day...” From the look he’s giving you, or more accurately, barely sparing you, body already aiming for the corridor, you wonder if you should return the question. It'd be cruel though, to tease, therefore you choose to simply shake your head and insist on him walking in. And then it happens, the man can’t take a step inside, for some reason. He’s just paralysed, looking like a million contradicting thoughts are fighting inside his brain and he simply cannot make out the best option, if he would or not step in; and it’s Jimmy who takes the decision for him. Puffing his cheeks out in annoyance, he pushes against his father's leg, small hands pulling the bigger one towards him. It’s like watching a tiny mouse trying to drag along a giraffe. It has little to no physical effect until there’s an aggravated tiny whine of “appa”. He moves, at last, letting himself stood in front of me before Jimmy lets go of his hand.

He gives you a look you're not sure you interpret well. Dark eyes all serious, attention loud, he seems to be intrusting his father to you. A gentle smile, hiding your teeth biting back a hilarious grin, sends him away towards the very back of the room. Taking a seat next to the bookshelf, it takes Jimmy a few minutes only after you've diverted your attention from him to grab an image book and start going through it patiently.

He's so comfortable. Almost too comfortable. He looks strange, like that. Strange because different from usual but still, oddly, it fits him well. It's like a projection, a little vision of a future little boy, easygoing, at peace with himself and his environment, that won't take too long to be born again.

And it's now the dad who's acting weird. He's standing on his two never-ending legs, the tip of his fingers toying nervously with the button of his vest, his mouth keeps teasing, opening slightly, as if about to spill a word, only to shut itself right up, a lightly aggravated sigh following soon after. It happens quite a couple of times until you get tired of waiting. Tired of the eyes avoiding you, the tension heavy for no particular reason that you could decipher, you ring him awake with an abrupt overexaggerated clearing of your throat.

"Mr Kim?" He's confounded again, caught off guard somehow. "Did you mean to discuss something with me?" It's hard to make an adult talk, you realise. Sometimes children can be difficult. Put aside Jimmy's case, sometimes children are like that. Making them want to share, especially when they are at that age where they can't express themselves and their ideas as well as they wish they could, frustration, laziness at times can get the better of them and having a fairly constructed conversation with them is like pulling teeth out of a very adamant, unwilling person. But you manage. Adults, on the other hand, have never been too much of your cup of tea. There's a reason why you chose to spend the better part of your weeks with children instead of adults. You're not that terrible at getting along with them, you do it pretty well, honestly. But the reason is probably the fact that you're not difficult. You're convenient as a person, always willing to help, always trying to be positive, you do not get in people's way and most of the times, it's enough to make it through.

You don't deal with adults the way you deal with children. With great pleasure and passion, you insert yourself into your pupils' existence, try to leave a mark and help them have the better, feel the better, be the better. Adults, you don't get too involved. They sound complicated, complexed, too many compromises, too many facets. You know because you are one too.

And Mr Kim, looking all nervous and troubled seem the very embodiment of this bias you have. He looks some sort of troubles. Probably nothing that terrible. He appears too childish for it to be that grave. But he's serious about it, about the anxiety, the struggle, the uneasiness he's feeling, you can tell, just from the way he hasn't been able to look at you in the eyes since he appeared in your class. Still, whatever it is, will cost some of your time, and with that, might clog up some very much needed space you require in this busy head of yours.

It's happened before. A new neighbour trying to get closer to you, maybe because they've just moved in the city, didn't know anyone, and you looked friendly enough and they needed someone to listen to the exhaustive list of all the things that made them leave their hometown -even though, you don't necessarily care for any of it. Or a colleague, trying to get you involved in their office dramas, simply because people need the attention, the feeling of importance and support.

Quite frankly, you've never been interested in any of them. Adults sound like too much work, especially given the fact that, as filled with flaws as they are, they are a pain, and often impossible, to fix. And they say things they don't mean. And they want things that they don't need. Their words and their acts hardly ever match. They're for the most part unrecoverable and unfixable, and you don't want any of it.

But Mr Kim and his dimples -invisible to the eye at the moment, but that you realise marked your brain so strongly you can picture them exactly where they should be winking- are piquing your interest. You're ninety-nine per cent sure it is not about Jimmy but you'd like to know. Never mind that curiosity killed the cat.

“Yes, uh-“ Clearing of the throat, scratching of the neck and more clearing of the throat. “about last time...”

You're lost. For a second, your body freezes to give your brain its full capacity to wreck through the whole place and retrieve a memory that seems to have been lost somehow, somewhere. You have no idea what time he is referring to.

He seems so invested, so intensely experiencing his emotions you're left shocked and deeply embarrassed to not remember something that had that effect on him yet didn’t leave a single trace on you.

He insists then, having to face your transparent confusion. The more you stand in pure oblivion, the more awkward he gets. Stuttering more, an accent, very deep, adding rough edges to his voice, colouring his words with new shades that you've never heard before.

“Mr Kim-“

“Namjoon.”

“I’m sorry?”

“No, it’s me, I am, I’m-“ You will, later, feel terrible for it. It’s undeniable. But right now, facing this grown-ass man, usually so collected now decomposing in the most adorable red-cheeked boyish thing, you can only start laughing. It renders him speechless which in a way is almost an improvement and when you finally can restrain the giggles from bubbling straight from your belly, you start again,

“Maybe take a deep breath, take your time.” You bite your lip down to the blood, poorly concealing your grin when he actually does it. “What did you mean by ‘last time’?” You're mortified to ask, honestly, persuaded that you should know but at this point, it’s pretty mean but you don’t think you can embarrass yourself that much in front of him, not when he’s been such a mess himself.

“When we met. When I came to talk about my son.” Calmly, diligently he answers. Like a good boy answering his teacher’s question, a shadow of worry covering his usually sharp gaze.

“Oh, what about it?” Curiosity melts with confusion as you refrain yourself from pressing him further into elaborating faster, eager as you are to understand. You were sure he was not going to talk about him.

“I’d been a bit much and I wanted to apologise personally to you.”

Been a bit much?

“In what sense? I’m not sure I understand.”

“It’s just- I poured myself and our luggage on you when you’re- I know you care about my son but I shouldn’t have, I don’t know, I shouldn’t have-“

You hate cutting people off. It’s a terrible habit you are constantly trying to teach your students to drop. But here he is, struggling to express an idea that irks you strongly. Is he able to put the words he needs? Does he even know them in his own mother tongue or do they even exist? Maybe what he's trying to express are pure emotions. Unease coming from a heart shameful for having shown itself vulnerable to a stranger. You'd know about this feeling. You've experienced it plenty of times, throughout all your life. Even if it wasn’t in the form of you stripping your heart off to someone, like he did, simply showing that you cared gave you the same sense of vulnerability, of terrifying exposure you've always had a hard time dealing with.

You hate the idea that he regrets it, especially with you. At that time, you could tell he had words to pour out. You were glad, you were even enchanted to be the one helping out no matter how small you just assumed your impact to have been. And now, he's trying to say that he regrets it?

“You said you were thankful to have someone to talk to.”

“I did say that.” He mumbles, pressing the pad of his fingers against his closed eyes.

“Then don’t regret it. I don’t want you to be embarrassed about this, seriously. I had parents do way more, actually embarrassing, things in my career. Don’t even worry about it.” He’s thinking it over. You can tell your words have little to no impact on his bruised ego. “I’m not sure how appropriate it is for me to say that but if you need it, whenever in the future, don’t hesitate. I’m not a psychologist, but I’m just- I’m willing to listen if it can help. I mean me or anyone else, really, you should in general just share. It’s important. You don’t want Jimmy to mimic such bad habits like so, holding in and all.” You may be talking too much. The man just looks so eager to hear those words and it spurs you on. “You really shouldn’t feel embarrassed. I can understand the feeling, where it comes from, but it’s pointless with me.”

“You’re really kind.” You give a smile, only. It’s not much but you're pretty sure it’s the genuineness tinting it that renders it enough. Again, he seems surprised. As bewildered as last time but undoubtedly convinced. “I’m glad he has you as his teacher.”

Your cheeks burn intensely. You don’t know how conscious he is of his words. If he realises that he perfected the art of flattery and of slipping people in his pocket. He really did. Especially when he’s leaning slightly towards you, gaze intense and on you now that the embarrassment has vanished for the most part and he can bear looking at you, seemingly hanging out for any other words you may have in stock.

There’s nothing left for you to say though. It takes you quite a few attempts to skim over your brain, trying to formulate a sentence, any word, but you come out completely empty. You can’t even stutter a thank you from how utterly flustered you're feeling.

Therefore you choose the easy way out. Waltzing on your heels to give him your back, your hands reaching to the barely messy top of your desk to pretend they’re busy. You believe yourself to have been sleek enough but apparently not so -maybe it’s the fact that you're just picking up stuff to put them exactly where they belong, at the exact same place.

“Was I inappropriate? I’m really sorry, Mrs ___. Sometimes I just talk too much and I don’t realise that maybe I shouldn’t.”

“Please stop apologising. It’s fine, you’re fine. You’re just- You saying nice things that you mean,” You stumble upon the last words as if maybe you're getting over your own head to just assume and claim so loud that he must mean the sweet things he said to you but that bashful yet adorable expression he's wearing, with the eyes a bit wide and the bottom lip munched, fill you with a regain of confidence, “can’t be an issue. It’s just unexpected and- I mean you’re fine you can say whatever you want. I mean I’m not asking for more compliments, I’m just saying-“

It’s terribly unnerving. You don’t know what impression you're giving off as a teacher. Lacking so much elocution, scrambling to form sentences and turning into a messy, overwhelmed emotional mess.

“I don’t mind giving you more compliments, Mrs ___.” Here comes that curious principle of balance again. You're half-dying of mortification and he seems to be having fun, smiling kindly, with a hint of something else -amusement, maybe even smudginess.

Is he flirting with me? There’s no way he’s flirting. I think I’m losing my mind.

“It’s Miss, actually.” You swear to yourself, silently, that you're not flirting back -assuming he is, in fact, doing just that- and you just mean to be called by an accurate name.

“Oh.” He almost gasps. Looking shocked and you don’t understand what’s going on anymore. Was he really not flirting? Why does he look so shaken as if you misinterpreted his intentions and now he’s misinterpreting yours and think you're getting over your head -because you're not, you were not flirting!

“I’m not flirting with you, I’m just clarifying!”

You hate this whole conversation. You hate yourself, your life and anything and everything that may or may not have led you to this tragic instant.

You're positive you screamed a little. You get confirmation of just that from the tiny mop of hair bouncing up in your peripheral vision, as Jimmy gives you two a slightly concerned, curious look.

The tension is blatant. It's a mixture of irritation, of anxiety, of embarrassment. You couldn't have messed up any worse than you did and you positively want to simply die, right about now.

The mere thought that you'll have to live with this humiliation not only for the whole day ahead, blatantly hanging out at the back of your head, sometimes probably too close to your consciousness for any sense of comfort to ever inhabit you again, but for your entire life makes you want to throw yourself out the window. You decide not to indulge in the pressing pulsion only because you're on the ground floor, therefore, it would be pointless if not even more humiliating.

Mr Kim, somehow, helps a little. By not wearing a mask of pure revolt, revulsion or aggravation. He stares soundly, expression not giving off much to work with. Just enough to understand he is not mad, simply lost in his own thoughts he doesn't seem too keen on sharing.

A spark of sensibility blooms suddenly in your brain. You're so thankful for it, you jump right on it, grab it with your two hands and start again, as if nothing happened, as if you haven't just humiliated yourself in front of this man (and his son), "Jimmy has made a lot of progress, I've noted."

Mr Kim blinks a few times, unnaturally so. "Yeah? I mean, yes, I've noticed too, actually." He keeps staring with the same obnoxiously loud thoughts running in his mind. His brain is on full activity mode. It's obvious. And he doesn't care too much about talking about his son right this second (even though he doesn't seem to care much about sharing what's going through that private head of his either).

How disappointing. You sincerely thought the one subject that matters the most to him would successfully tear the attention away from you but you're a fool. Apparently, even the cute little bean of a son he has can't divert the attention from the humiliation you've just submitted yourself to.

"Anyway, I won't hold any more of your time, you must have work to attend to."

"Actually I'm not working today. I have the day off." Your lip now too sensitive, you attack the inner part of your cheek with your teeth -thankfully you've turned your back to him again, feigning observing with great attention something through the windows- to stop yourself from screeching. It takes him so long, so fucking long for him to decide, finally, that maybe he should leave. The longest dozens of seconds of your life. Staring outside, picturing him behind you, probably watching you wondering to himself how you can be so lame and how he could have thought you a good fit to be his precious son's teacher. "Ah, I should leave anyway. Your class is about to start?"

"Ah, yes. Well, thanks for passing by. I hope you rest well." It's the least genuine you've been with this man, and anyone for the matter, in so long. Your heart and mind are in such a shamble you don't actually remember the reason for his coming and if, really, anything positive came out of this conversation.

It's ridiculous how you feel, all bothered and nervous, aggravated with him for making you feel so flustered. You give him the most convincing fake smile you own, not taking the time to check if he buys it as you don't dare lingering your attention on him for any longer than the blink of the eye takes.

When he leaves, only after having scattered a bunch of smooches on Jimmy's face, you find yourself breathing again. It's like you've been holding in for so long, you're getting dizzy at the taste of oxygen again, heart beating furiously in your chest, sweating all over.

Fuck, that was painful.

You're such an idiot sometimes. Why do you have to be such a fucking idiot? It's not like you're asking much in this life, honestly. You're not aiming at any groundbreaking, universe shaking novelties. You're staying in your line, trying to be good and do good in your own little world. Not asking much, not taking without beforehand being offered. Is it really that much to ask to not be absolutely humiliated in front of one of your kids' parent, who happens to be a stupidly handsome man? (Yes, he is. You can admit that -to yourself. It's probably the reason why your brain stopped working properly, by the way.) You're cursed. I'm cursed, I'm cursed, I'm cur-

"Mish?" The quietest little call comes from the quietest little boy. Standing a secure meter away from you, his peculiar big black eyes staring with a silent demand in them, Jimmy waits patiently for your attention to be given to him. You offer it to him with great enthusiasm. Because between self-pitying your dumb ass and celebrating the first-ever-self-willingly-uttered word to you by this boy, the choice is not even to be pondered over.

"Yes, Jimmy?" He's holding in one hand your crayons he slowly tends your way, careful not to spill them all from his tiny fist. In the other one, there's a paper he's drawn on. Your eyes instinctively are driven to it, curious to see what he decided to draw when he felt comfortable enough to do it. He catches the line of your attention, evidently, and it takes him a second but then, finally, he decides you're allowed to see it. It's a too accurate copy of the ugly cat you made for him the other day. The colours are different, the traits a bit shakier yet, completely unbiasedly, you have to admit that he somehow made it look better. "That's a very pretty cat, Jimmy."

He looks at it, ruminates your words, trying to make sense of them, verify their accuracy. Suddenly he seems to decide that you're right and giving you another candid look, he returns to his table where he proceeds to carefully slip the drawing in his bag.

You realise your eyes are filled up with prickling tears while you sniff. You're not sure how much is due to this, how much the terrible, terrible encounter with his dad worked your emotions so intensely you're so sensitive now. In any case, it turns out for the better. It's this cute little cat that ends up making you and your day ahead feel better. You're so thankful for it.

Again, you know you're too involved but how are you supposed to do any different with them? Maybe it wasn't a punishment earlier. Maybe it was the storm before the ray of sunshine. It's probably the case. You're less aggravated, suddenly. Less vexed and probably more lenient on talking to this man again given, not the ray of sunshine, but actually rainbow that he may have helped cause to colour your day.

A/N: thanks for reading 💜

#btswriterscollective #networkbangtan #thekimlinenet #bts fluff #bts angst #bts scenario #bts fanfic #namjoon fluff #namjoon angst #namjoon scenario #namjoon fanfic #my writing

117 notes · View notes

starr-fall-knight-rise · 5 years

Text

Humans are Space Orcs “Maximum Discomfort.”

Another addition to the little prison series I am doing. I don’t think this one has plaything too inflammatory in it, but it is still up to you weather you want to risk it.

Krill was trapped in a prison of fear, worst of all, he was trapped in a prison prison, a human prison, the most brutal species in the galaxy putting their own most brutal into close confines with no way out and no connection to the outside world. What was worse, this wasn’t even a licensed prison overseen by the UNSC or the GA, this was an outlier, a maximum security penitentiary on a border moon designed specifically to deal with the people that no one else wanted to. It was lawless, it was mad, and it was a great way to get yourself Killed.

After seeing his life flash before his eyes earlier, when confronted by one of the other prisoners, he now clutched desperately to the back of Commander Vir’s jumpsuit forever thankful to the human for his act of courage, in offering to fight the entire prison population to protect him, but Krill new the truth. Commander Vir was no alpha here, he wasn't the right kind of human, these ones were hardened, cold and calculating. The commander had the tendency to be juvenile naive and trusting at times.

He was going to have to bluff hard to survive, or neither of them were going to last a day.

Together they were dragged across the room and seated rather aggressively at the center of the human table . Adam grimaced visibly as he sat held fast by the large man from earlier who looked around the group of humans and made eye contact with each and every one of them, “Well everyone please welcome our newest guest, “Captain Jack.”

Adam looked up his confusion overriding his worry, “What?”

“You have an eyepatch and a peg leg, that makes you a pirate.”

“I mean, yeah, but if I Recall Captain Jack had both eyes AND both legs.”

The man’s smile fell brows falling, “Are you questioning my nickname choice.”

Adam shrunk back a bit, “I ur…. No sir….”

The man glowered at him and then began to laugh. The rest of the group followed suit, Krill shrank closer to Adam’s legs. It may have been laughter, but it definitely wasn’t the inviting kind, he chucked wiping tears from his eyes, “Sir ... ain't that quaint…. This little bastard thinks I’m a sir.”

More laughter.

Suddenly Adam felt himself jerked to his feet held at least an inch off the ground by the front of his jumpsuit staring the large man in the eyes, nose to nose, “Don’t call me, sir.”

“S-sorry s-si…. I mean yes…. Of course….. It's just a bad habit.” His composure from earlier was beginning to crack a little. Krill hid under the bench.

“What you army or something.”

“Yes…. yes. I have the tattoo to prove it.” That seemed to ease their curiosity and he was set down and ordered to show them. He did as he was told, pulling off the top layer of his jumpsuit to hang around his waist, and pull down the neck of his T-shirt to show the tattoo. There was a murmur from the group, “Aviation, so you can fly planes and shit?”

Adam let go, “Yes…. more like jets and shit….”

“You ever been in combat?” One of the men asked interested

Adam rubbed the back of his head glanced towards the Drev side of the room, made a decision and nodded, “Yes I…. I was deployed during the Drev war. The atmosphere on their planet doesn’t…. Exactly allow for much flying, so I was ground infantry during our last push.”

There was another murmur around the table.

“So you gotta kill you some of those battle bastards.” Andam jerked forward uncomfortably as he was slapped on the back, “Thank you for your service!”

“Wait….. Is that where you lost your leg and your eye.”

Adam swallowed, “Just the leg, the eye was an accident.”

There was a murmur of appreciation from around the table, “Hey, that mean you were involved in operation Steel Eye.” One of the men asked, and the rest of the group muttered in anticipation leaning forward. Adam scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.

“I uh…. Well yes.”

There was an eruption of glee around the table and Adam was slammed by a wall of delighted hollering, laughing, and back patting by the group of men cheering him on for having crushed the Beatles, shown them their place, and so on.

“Alright, alright that changes things a bit. I hate using people’s names as you know, so I’m not going to let you keep yours, but I’m gonna come up with something better for you like Steel, short for Steel-Eye, I like that, it’s a good name, honorable. Wait till those big ugly beetles know who we got on our side.”

Adam went slightly pale glancing across the room. The largest Drev there was an almost 10 foot female with Vivid green carapace. She looked like she could have charged through a four foot steel wall, “or we…. Could not mention that.”

One of the guys next to hi laughed, “You’re a funny guy, Steel, you don’t have to worry about nothin’ we won’t let them touch you, not when you are such an esteemed addition to the human species.” Adam grimaced again as the table cheered. Krill hugged his leg, they were totally going to die.

“Tell us, aside from being a beetle killing badass, what else can you do, what are your talents. You see despite your service, no one just eases by here. What can you bring to the table.” There was a whole lot of learning going on in this group, and Krill could tell that the Commander wasn’t particularly happy about the situation….

“I uh…. Like what? I mean I can fly, but that’s not…. Useful here.”

“Nah, friend, we talkin bout stuff like drawing, steeling, fighting….” that seemed like a pretty varied list to Krill, and he couldn’t imagine how the first one went with anything.

“Ur ... uh, I can draw a little…. Not like shading or anything like that… but I can do outlines I guess ... ur -”

“And you can fight.” Someone prompted

Adam grimaced but was forced into a nod under the scrutiny of the other prisoners. He was grabbed around the shoulder and pulled in close, “Well there it is, our new tattoo artist.” The big man looked down at Adam, “he left us under….. Well a sheet, so you get his job now. Glad to have you on board.”

Adam was coming to learn that his original understanding of how prison worked was…. Completely wrong. Documentaries were generally the way to go, but even then those were not entirely accurate either. If anything movies romanticize prison, crazy how stupid that sentence was out of context, but really the only thing he might consider comedic or cinematic about the whole thing was The Boss’s use of nicknames…. And yes, that was his nickname. No one knew what he was really called, all they knew was that he was The Boss and should be treated as such. The other men Adam and Krill had met on the first day were his Lieutenants. The big dark man was Smiley, the handsome man was Fabio, and then the two little men were the Gemini boys

That first night Adam had been forced to eat the nastiest prison 'glop probably ever prepared in the history of humanity. Adam had almost thrown up on multiple occasions arguing that it wasn’t necessarily the taste, but the texture that was throwing him off. He had eventually given over the rest of his trey to Smiley who seemed to enjoy the glop. When the bell rang, the group of them were ushered into their containment units. Krill was forced to Separate from Adam, but luckily ended up in a sell with a terrified Tesraki who spent most of his time hidden under the bed.

Adam, on the other hand, walked into the cell to find the top bunk absolutely overwhelmed by a massive balding man with a greasy face and broken nose. He paused in the doorway grimacing as the man looked at him, but with a buzz, the doors slid shut behind him. They made eye contact for a very long moment and the other man drifted a lazy expression over him.

Adam felt his insides turn to mush, but he tried not to show any fear. Showing fear in a prison was like showing fear to a dog. Fear meant weakness, and weakness was a reason to attack. Instead he nodded stiffly, “Evening, guess this makes me your new roommate. What’s your name.”

The man eyed him, but didn’t answer.

“Adam eyed the bottom bunk, and the sagging bunk above it. He had no intention of lying down in that bed scene it seemed at any moment he was going to get crushed as the top bunk fell. He glanced around the room and was sickened. It was maybe ten feet long and seven feet wide with an open toilet in one corner and a sink next to that. Otherwise there were no other furnishings.

Truth be told he really had to pee, but he was coming to find out quickly that he had a serious issue doing that when other people were present. Plus the boogeyman was still staring at him. With a sick sigh and a churning stomach, Adam sunk to the floor and leaned his head against the bars looking out into the hall which had gone dark. A few flashlights swiped here and there from the prison guards on patrol, but otherwise there was no movement. Listening to the sounds, he caught the soft mutter of voices, and a few other unsavory sounds, but he tried not to think about them too much. Glancing towards the top bunk he found a pair of eyes still glittering in the darkness.

He took a deep breath through the nose to calm himself.

It didn’t help. In fact it took all he had not to break down into tears and start whimpering for his mom to come save him. Damn he was such a bitch. Instead he leaned his head against the bars and took a few more deep breaths. He wished Sunny were here, if she was here they would already be out, shed have bent the bars with her bare hands and kicked everyone’s ass that tried to get in her way. Sure he wanted nothing more in the world to be a total badass, but where he pretended, she really was.

That night was probably the worst night of his life, and that included his multiple nights of PTSD induced fear right after the war. He was cold, scared, uncomfortable, and trying very very hard to block out the noises coming from the other side of the room. He didn’t know what they were, and he didn’t want to find out they could have been innocuous, but they could have totally not been, plus he needed to pee like a racehorse, but the toilets were metal, so that totally wasn’t an option. He rested his head against his knees and, SOMEHOW, by the grace of deity was able to fall asleep.

He woke up the next morning to kidney pain, and the rattling sound of the doors as they beeped open. He hit the cold stone floor of the hallway with a grunt and a curse as the other prisoners began peering out into the light rubbing their eyes and grumbling.

A shadow darkened the space above him, and Commander Vir looked up to find the Boss standing over him with a bit of a grin, “Rough night?”

He cursed and scrambled to his feet adjusting himself as the boogeyman pushed past him out the door. Adam followed the man with nervous eyes, but hand clapped him on the back, “Oh don’t worry about grunt, he's a gentle giant really, kind of quiet, but wouldn’t hurt anyone.”

Adam snorted and before he could censor himself, “I wasn’t worried about him, I was worried about the bunk snapping and crushing me in my sleep.”

Luckily the boss burst into fits of raucous laughter, “Didn’t know you had such an acerbic tongue. I expect you down in the yard in ten, don’t be late.” The man let him go, and adam quickly rushed back into the room for the most relieving moment of his adult life before walking back out and picking up Krill a few cells over. The Vrul seemed to have had a better night floating in a corner while his roommate hid under the bed. Together they made a quick, and hopefully unnoticed exit down the stairs and onto the floor. In an almost panic, Adam found his way into the courtyard at the center of the jail where the humans had claimed a rather dodgy set of workout equipment

“There you are Steel, was just beginning to worry you had gotten lost .” The men about the yard chuckled, and Adam was forced to sit on the edge of a bench handed a strange contraption and a little well of inc, “Let’s see what you can do, Kid.”

Adam blinked and stared at the strange contraption, “The hell is this.”

“A tattoo machine, what the hell else would it be.”

Adam looked up, “Looks like something pulled out of a dumpster. Or the tetanus machine.”

The prisoners folded their arms displeased.

Adam crossed his arms, “I get you guys don’t exactly have anything to work with, but I am not going to work with that till it’s proven sterile. I am not getting blamed for someone’s death or infection, and AND I at least need a marker or something, so I can do an outline before I start. I don’t produce shit. Also someone is going to have to convince Grunt to sleep on the bottom bunk because I am NOT doing that shit again.”

Lucky for him the prisoners seemed at least amused by his demands, and were ordered off to find equipment. Adam tasked Krill with a way to sterilize the equipment, which Krill determined was highly unlikely but was forced to work with what they had. However, once the prisoners learned that Krill had medical training, He was suddenly accepted as a human, and then forced to look at everything from blistered feet to weeping sores. This place was disgusting, and he nervously glanced at Adam, who was now sitting on the bench top half of his jumpsuit tied around his waist, T shirt exposed trying to figure out how the hell to use the improvised machine, which required a rather steep learning curve.

Both of them were wildly out of their depth krill having gone from being the chief medical officer of a high tech floating space hospital in which he had requisitioned all the latest medical equipment one could hope for to doing back alley physicals on human convicts in a maximum security prison yard, while Adam had descended from Fleet Commander of the UNSC, golden boy of the GA, and most influential human in the galaxy to doing half rate prison tattoos with no more than a paperclip and improvised inc on another man’s exposed thigh.

From what Adam seemed to think, they should at least ask for favors in exchange for their services. Perhaps that way they could make themselves invaluable enough that no one would be able to question their use, or their importance

402 notes · View notes

luci-in-trenchcoats · 5 years

Text

Acting Your Age (Part 8)

Summary: Jensen and the reader are living together full time now and they start to explore what that means for the rest of their relationship...

Masterlist

Pairing: Jensen x reader

Word Count: 5,000ish

Warnings: language, age gap, implied smut

____

“Jensen,” you said, giving him a big hug when he trudged out of the bedroom in Austin the morning after you got home from your trip. “Jensen…”

“Yes my dear?” he chuckled, walking into the kitchen with a laugh.

“Happy Birthday!” you said, Jensen laughing at all of the balloons and streamers you put up.

“Aw, thank you, honey,” he said, kissing your temple. “I’m so glad I managed to get an extra day off work.”

“Okay, so I know you didn’t want anything for your birthday but I may have totally gotten you an amazeballs present,” you said.

“Oh really? What’s that?” he asked.

“Surprise!” echoed through the house, Jensen jumping slightly as his family and some of his friends popped out from the hallways and the TV room.

“You got me,” he laughed. “Not too many people throw a birthday party at ten on a Saturday after all.”

“Well why doesn’t the birthday boy get dressed and we can celebrate?” you said.

After a few hours, Jensen’s surprise pool party started to dwindle down and you were itching to take him to his last surprise. Jensen figured it out pretty fast when you brought a towel, dog collar and leash with you, Jensen smiling when you pulled into the animal shelter parking lot.

“Ready?” you asked. He nodded and you went inside, following the staff into the back, Dean looking healthier than the last time you’d seen him.

“Oh, poor baby,” said Jensen, kneeling down outside the pen Dean was hiding in the back of. “Is his skin okay?”

“Yes. The fur will grow back. The vet had to shave him down in some places so we could fix him up,” she said. She opened the door, the dog staying the back. “Dean, these are your new parents.”

The dog whined and Jensen got to his feet, going inside a little closer before he sat down.

“Hi Dean,” said Jensen, holding out his hands in front of him. The dog whined again but Jensen sat there patiently. “You come over when you’re ready.”

The dog turned it’s back to him, staying that way for close to five minutes before it turned around. It carefully walked over to him, giving him big puppy dog eyes before it bumped his hands with his nose. He did it a few more times and licked his finger, Jensen very slowly moving his hands and petting him.

The dog whimpered the second it was touched but quickly stopped when Jensen pulled away. They did that for a few moments before the dog climbed in his lap and rested his head on his leg.

“You want to go home, Dean?” he asked, running his hand carefully over the dog’s body. He didn’t make any sound so he carefully stood up with him. “Alright. Let’s bust you out of this joint.”

“You’re such a smart boy,” cooed Jensen when you were home, Dean wagging his tail nonstop as he looked around. “I can’t believe he’s potty trained.”

“I can’t believe people could hurt a poor animal,” you said.

“I know,” he said, sitting on the floor, Dean immediately running over and hopping into his lap.

“I think you make him feel safe,” you said.

“You feel safe, baby?” he asked, the dog already going to sleep. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

“I bet you’d make a really good dad,” you said. He smiled, glancing away for a moment. “We’ve never talked about kids, have we.”

“That’s a pretty serious conversation,” he said.

“We don’t have to have it right now,” you said, taking a seat on the floor beside him.

“Asking you to move in...that’s not…” he said, pursing his lips. “I swore to myself I’d never live with a woman again unless I thought…”

“Jensen. I know six months is not the longest time for a relationship. I’m not asking where you see us five years from now-”

“Right here,” he said. “Maybe some more roommates.”

“I’d be happy with that,” you said. “Roommates.”

“Hypothetically...kiddo, I know you’ve never carried about the age difference. I know. But kids with me...I will be in my sixties when they graduated high school. I’d be seventy by the time marriage happened, if they even got married younger. I may never see that or grandchildren. Honey, there are good odds that I would go out while you’re still some hot sixty something year old,” he said.

“Way to make it morbid,” you said, looking out through the back doors to the porch.

“We never talked about it but it’s the reality of our situation,” he said.

“You could die in a car accident tomorrow. So could I,” you said, Jensen lifting his chin. “That’s like saying not to live life because someday it gets taken away. I hate to break it to you but nobody makes it out alive. We have no idea how the rest of our lives will go, Jay. I got an idea of who I’d like to spend it with though, however long it ends up being.”

“Y/N. I want you to pick me when it ends up being that time. You have no idea how bad I want that. All I want is you to consider those things so you end up happy. That’s all I was trying to say,” he said. You scooted closer to him, his head turning to face you.

“You want me to be happy? Even if it wasn’t with you?” you asked.

“Yes,” he said quietly.

“You’re my best fucking friend. I’ve never been this happy in my life,” you said. “I don’t care how old you ever get, Ackles. We’re gonna be the ones causing havoc in the nursing home when we get there but until then, I don’t want to go anywhere.”

“You’re my best friend too,” he said, resting his head on your shoulder.

“You want kids?” you asked.

“I was thinking one. How many were you thinking?”

“Three,” you said, a chuckle coming from him. “Too many?”

“Two?” he asked.

“We have time to figure that out,” you said with a smile.

“You want to figure it out someday?” he smiled.

“Yeah,” you said. “Do you?”

“With you, yeah. Yeah, I want to,” he said. You gave him a kiss when you felt something move onto your lap, Dean sprawling out half on top of each of you.

“He wants us both. That’s adorable,” you said.

“I talked to one of the people at the shelter while you were signing Dean’s paperwork. They said you walked in there a few weeks ago and when they asked what kind of dog you were looking for, you asked for the one that’d been there the longest,” he said. “No one wanted him because of the vet bills and how scared he was of everything. He didn’t scare you though.”

“What can I say, I have a soft spot for Dean’s,” you said.

“I wish I could stay here with you and Dean,” he said, resting his forehead against yours. “I’ve got two months of work left and then the bed and breakfast is going to pick up and-”

“And you’re not doing it alone,” you said.

“I know,” he said quietly, giving your waist a squeeze. “I haven’t been in a long time.”

Two Months Later

“Guess who’s home, Dean?” you said when Jensen pulled into the driveway from the airport. Dean took off out the front door and ran over to the car, jumping up as Jensen got out. “Is daddy home?”

“Oh I missed you too,” said Jensen, bending over and giving him a hug. You walked out the door and walked outside, Jensen smiling as he pulled out a bundle of flowers from behind his back. “Pretty flowers for the pretty girl?”

“I’m so happy you’re home again,” you said, giving him a big hug. “Also, I have some big news.”

“What’s your big news?” he asked.

“The house I did for Jared and Gen’s friends...it’s going to be featured in Architectural digest. Cover story,” you said.

“Seriously? That’s amazing. We should go out tonight to celebrate,” he said.

“They want to interview me. They never let us do that sort of thing when I worked in a firm,” you said.

“You’re gonna knock it out of the park,” he said, picking you up. “I’m so proud of you.”

“Afh!” yipped Dean, pawing at Jensen’s sneaker.

“You proud too?” he asked, Dean barking again. “Your boys are proud, kiddo.”

“I haven’t done anything yet,” you said as he set you down.

“Yes you did,” he said, bumping his nose against yours. “So does the star designer have the time to help me with my little bed and breakfast still?”

“Duh,” you said. “Once the place is fixed up, I can’t wait to get in there.”

“You know the house, our house...what’s some stuff you’d like? We got so busy with everything, we kind of put that on hold and it’s your house too,” he said.

“Honestly, it’s very beautifully done. The only thing I don’t really like is your office space,” you said.

“The den?” he asked as you nodded. “I never remodeled that room. It had a built in desk. I only ever go in there to do bills or brewery stuff.”

“It’s just...blah. It doesn’t fit with the rest of the house really,” you said.

“Why don’t you redecorate? You need the space more than I do,” he said.

“Are you sure?” you asked.

“Yeah. Make it your own,” he said. “Just give me a desk to work at every once in a while and I’m good.”

“Maybe I’ll tackle that next week then,” you said.

“Oh no. Next week you’re hanging out with me and Dean by the pool. I’ve been looking forward to some lazy time for weeks.”

“Hey,” said Jared, popping into the backyard later that day. You were reading a book by the pool, Jensen and Dean passed out for a nap under some shade in the hammock.

“Hey, Jare,” you said, setting your book aside when he sat down on the chair next to you, giving you a smile. “What?”

“Kids trip. The siblings and spouses. I told you that you get to pick this year,” he said. “It’s coming up soon and I haven’t heard anything about if we got seven or eight going.”

“Are you sure you guys want me to go? It’s always been your thing,” you said.

“We love you. We all love you. It’s our thing. We never pushed before because you were always doing internships or were working overseas but I’m putting my foot down this year,” he said.

“Okay,” you said, leaning back in your chair.

“Is Jensen coming?” he asked.

“Yeah, he’s coming,” you said. Jared was quiet for a beat, your head turning to the side. “What?”

“I never thought the person that helped me would end up helping you too,” he said.

“He’s a pretty good best friend,” you said, Jared chuckling.

“You’re good for him too. I’ve never seen him this way,” he said.

“Is this where I thank you for setting us up?” you asked.

“I’m happy you two are happy is all,” he said. “And Dean’s very happy he has you two.”

“We were thinking maybe someday Dean can get a little brother,” you teased.

“Oh my God. Don’t get a dog named Sam,” he laughed.

“We didn’t pick his name. Must have been fate,” you said, looking across the yard, Dean rolling over onto his back between Jensen’s legs. “They’re so cute.”

“The dog is. Jensen is hideous,” he said.

“I think your diseased face rubbed off on him,” you said.

“So many comments I can make,” he laughed. “I just came over to check up on you. You guys are invited to dinner at our place, sometime around six? Dean’s invited too.”

“I’m sure we’ll be over,” you said. “We can talk about vacation.”

“Sounds good, Y/N.”

One Month Later

“Well if that’s not the most gorgeous thing I’ve ever seen,” said Jensen when you walked out of your hotel bathroom. You looked down at your dress, Jensen smirking to himself.

“Oh, you can take it off later,” you laughed. “It’s just a dress.”

“Pretty dress,” he said.

“Are you all set to head out?” you asked.

“My phone, my wallet. Your phone, your wallet,” he said, pointing at his back pocket before holding up his wrist. “Emergency hair tie.”

“I’m so keeping you,” you said.

“I’m so okay with that,” he said.

“Like totally okay?”

“Like super totes okay,” he chuckled.

“You look handsome,” you said, taking him in. He was wearing a pair of white pants and one of his usual light blue button downs he wore for dates, his hair a bit fluffier than normal. “Floofy.”

“I know you like it like that,” he said, smiling as you stepped into your sandals. “Ready?”

“Mhm. Let’s go catch up with the other guys.”

“It’s beautiful here,” you said after dinner, you and Jensen walking along the path on the edge of the resort by the beach, your siblings all hanging back at the restaurant still.

“Yes, it is,” he said. “Reminds me of Hawaii almost.”

“It was beautiful there too,” you said.

“We can go back someday,” he said.

“I don’t need fancy trips, Jay,” you said.

“I know,” he said. “But I like the memories.”

“Me too,” you said, his hand brushing yours lightly before he took it and laced your fingers together. “I love you.”

“I love you,” he said shyly, slowing his walk.

“Y/N?” you heard. You spun around, Jensen frowning beside you when you saw a guy round the corner on the path.

“Gavin?” you said, scrunching up your face.

“British douche?” said Jensen.

“Excuse me, mate, but I am not a douche,” he said, turning to you. “Wow. You’re still with this guy?”

“Get lost Gavin. You had your chance,” you said, turning to leave with Jensen when you heard Gavin mumble behind you, Jensen planting his feet.

“What did you just say to her?” growled Jensen.

“I called her a whore, as she is,” he said. Jensen shook his head and you felt his grip on your hand tighten. “Mate, this one only wants one thing.”

“Don’t make the mistake of insulting my girlfriend twice,” he said, narrowing his eyes.

“Jensen, let’s go. Forget about him,” you said.

“She doesn’t care, mate,” said Gavin.

“I’m not your mate, buddy,” said Jensen. “You know what? Thank you for fucking it up because now, I have an amazing woman I love so while I don’t appreciate how you made her feel, thank you for giving me the opportunity to show her what a real man is like, entitled jackass.”

“Let’s just go,” you said, tugging on Jensen’s arm. He finally let you pull him away, Gavin taking off in the other direction. Jensen was tense, his fist clenched as you walked him out onto the sand. “Relax, Jens. I’ve been called worse.”

“Fucking asshole,” he mumbled, pulling his hand away from you. “Ruining everything.”

“Jensen, forget him. Nothing’s ruined,” you said, grabbing his arm. “Let’s go get a drink at the bar.”

“Alright,” he said with a sigh. You went back to the path, walking the long way around before he went off of it. You didn’t say anything as you found another path, a quiet little hammock tucked away between palm trees with a perfect view of the water.

“You were leading us here, weren’t you,” you teased.

“I have my moments,” he chuckled. You smiled as the wind picked up, a large boom overhead. “Uh…”

You glanced up just in time to feel it start to rain, Jensen breaking out into a laugh.

“I don’t know if the universe is trying to tell me something here,” he said, his hair getting wet and sticking to his forehead, starting to soak the both of you.

“What?” you asked. He looked around, shaking his head as he grabbed hold of both of your hands. He took a small step back, kneeling back on one knee as it took a moment to realize what was going on.

“So,” he said, thunder booming over head, Jensen laughing as you nodded. “Nice and romantic right?”

“Oh yeah,” you said, the wind whipping your wet hair around, everything drenched at this point, water running down both your faces.

“Y/N,” he said, the thunder cracking again. “Kiddo. Would you-”

You couldn’t hear what he said, Jensen throwing his head back.

“What?” you said, Jensen starting to crack up.

“Would you marry-” he got out before the storm was too loud. “Would you-”

“I can’t hear you!” you shouted.

“I said-” he said, shaking his head at the storm. “Ten seconds! That’s all I’m asking for!”

“Jensen,” you laughed, taking a step forward when you slipped in the wet sand, landing straight on your butt. He stared for a moment before you both laughed, Jensen cupping your cheek.

“Would you marry me, kiddo?” he said with a big smile.

“Yes,” you said, giggling as you looked him over.

“I know right? I bet this was your dream proposal,” he laughed, giving you a kiss.

“You’re here so yeah,” you said, Jensen chuckling again. “It’s perfect.”

“I love you,” he said, giving you a hug.

“I love you too,” you said, giggling when he reached into his pocket. “No offense babe but with our luck, let’s save the ring for the hotel room and not the sandy beach?”

“Probably a good idea,” he said. “Let’s get out of here, kiddo.”

“Hm,” you hummed an hour later, curled up in bed with Jensen, staring at your hand. “You made this?”

“Mhm,” he said.

“Are you good at everything?” you teased, wrapping your arm around his torso, resting your head on his chest.

“Yes. Yes I am,” he said, nuzzling his cheek against you. “You any warmer?”

“Yeah. You?”

“That hot shower was pretty awesome,” he said.

“The shower sex was awesome too,” you said, Jensen kissing the top of your head. “All sex with you is awesome actually.”

“Speak for yourself,” he said, wrapping his legs around you.

“Cuddles?” you asked.

“Obviously,” he said, letting out a big breath of air.

“You okay?”

“Yeah. Very long day,” he said. “I was nervous enough and then it all started going to hell and then it had to storm like that and all the pretty lanterns got put out and the wind and you were just laughing your ass off and I knew you were gonna say yes no matter how bad it went.”

“It really was perfect,” you said. “Very memorable.”

“I get to marry you,” he smiled.

“Ah, I want to squish you, cutie,” you said, Jensen chuckling as he pretended to roll away, letting himself get caught by you. “Mine.”

“Yeah I am, kiddo.”

“Well, well, well,” said Jared at breakfast, you and Jensen smiling as you walked in to join them the next morning. “What did you two kids get up to last night?”

“Oh nothing,” you said. “Got engaged is all. No biggie.”

“No biggie,” said Jensen, your sister and both your sister in laws already out of their seats. “Don’t crush my fiance now.”

“It took you long enough,” teased Jared, the guys congratulating him while you were swarmed. Ten minutes later everyone was seated back at the table, Jared giving you a smirk.

“Yes, Jared?”

“Nothing,” he said. “Later.”

“Hey,” said Jared that afternoon while you hanging out by the pool. “Mind if I steal your bride to be?”

“Go for it. If I recall correctly, there’s a certain Gen around here somewhere I owe for shoving me in a pool last fall,” said Jensen. Gen popped up from her pool chair, Jensen smiling darkly. “Oh, I didn’t forget, Padalecki. An Ackles never forgets.”

She took off running, Jensen hot on her tail as Jared chuckled, grabbing your hand and leading you over to where your brother and sister were waiting. You cocked your head but followed them down to the beach, taking a seat when the three of them formed a little semi-circle.

“Uh, what’s going on?” you asked.

“Big sibling speech,” said your sister.

“When I get engaged, dad gave me this speech,” said your oldest brother. “Then when Jared did, I gave it to him but modified cause you know, siblings.”

“Then the boys gave it to me when it happened for me,” said your sister. “Now it’s your turn.”

“This isn’t some like, you guys will murder Jensen thing if he ever hurt me, right?” you asked.

“No,” said your sister, your brother nodding his head. “Kinda. I mean we would but we don’t plan on it happening.”

“Yeah, but this time is a little different,” said Jared, giving the others a sad smile. “You’re our kid sister. None of us were ever the best siblings.”

“We barely had a relationship until last year,” said your oldest brother.

“I never talked to you, even when the boys were moved out and it was just us. Not about boys or girl stuff or anything,” said your sister.

“I thought you thought I was selfish so that’s why you were always avoiding me,” said Jared. “But all three of us, we made you feel like you didn’t belong. We all know mom and dad didn’t plan you and we fed into every fear you probably ever had about being an accident and unwanted.”

“It’s fine,” you said with a shrug, playing with some sand.

“No, it’s not,” said your brother. You lifted your gaze, getting smiles from all three of them. “We weren’t mean. We were indifferent. We’ve been that way since you were a little girl. You always tried to talk about things we wanted to, talk about us. We never asked about you.”

“But we hope you can forgive us,” said your sister. “We’re happy you found Jensen. Well, okay, I was a little weirded out by the age thing at first but he loves you so much and he makes you this person we wish we’d gotten to know a lot sooner.”

“What we’re saying is, we fucked up in the past. We’ve spent most of the past year trying to make that up to you,” said your brother.

“I’m going to guess this isn’t the part of the speech dad gave,” you said, all three of them laughing.

“We’re gonna be there, no matter what,” said your sister. “You guys are gonna have fights. You're gonna have bad days and if you’re like us, you’ll twist it around in your head.”

“You can always call us, good and bad stuff,” said your brother.

“And you can always crash at one of our places if you guys ever have a big blowout and need some time to cool off,” said Jared.

“And we know we aren’t as close as siblings should be but we hope you still let us help with wedding stuff,” said your sister.

“Guys,” you said. “I appreciate it and when I do have bad days, I will ask for help. When I need babysitters in the future or how to change a diaper, I’ll be calling. But I love you three. I have no resentment over anything. I wouldn’t be engaged to the manchild chasing Gen over there if my life had been different and I love him. I love you guys. Nothing’s going to ever change that. We good now?”

“We’re good,” they said, your head whipping around as you heard a large groan, watching Jensen get tackled by Gen into the ocean. She stood up with a smile and walked back up to the pool, Jensen shaking his head.

“This ain’t over, Padalecki!” he said.

“Kiss my ass, Ackles. Learn how to…” she trailed off when he started running again, Gen running past the four of you quickly.

“That’s going to be my husband,” you said, Jensen finally catching up with her and picking her up, Jensen tripping in the water, the both of them going under and popping up with a laugh.

“You could do a lot worse than that one.”

Nine Months Later

“Tom? Could you let Dean out to go potty?” you asked when you saw him pattering around near the door.

“Sure, Aunt Y/N,” he said, rushing past you, nearly knocking Jensen off his feet. “Sorry Uncle Jensen.”

“S’okay bud. Slow it down in the kitchen though,” he said, setting the pizza’s down on the counter. “Pizza’s here you animals!”

“That’s our family,” you laughed.

“Have you seen them eat? They’re like hyenas,” he said, a barrel of feet coming down from the TV room where everyone was watching the playoff game. “Told you so.”

“Where’s the buffalo chicken?” asked Jared as Josh took a few boxes up.

“I only got the one,” said Jensen, handing him a box. “Carry those up to the dining room, would you?”

“You got it brother,” he said, shoving a piece in his mouth before he carried a few boxes away.

“Alright, you’re not wrong about Jared at least,” you said, your dad and Jensen’s coming down, each grabbing a box for themselves. “Whoa. Guys. How about you two share one, hm?”

“Had to teach your daughter manners, didn’t you Padalecki,” said Jensen’s dad.

“I could say the same. I had this guy knocking on my door at two in the morning because he knew she was the one and wanted to ask permission. Two in the morning! I almost said no out of principle,” said your dad.

“You asked?” you said with a big smile. “Aw, I didn’t know he did that.”

“Yes, he’s adorable,” said Jensen’s dad with a smirk. “Aren’t you Jenny?”

“Mom!” shouted Jensen.

“Behave!” you heard both your mom’s shout back.

“How are we the one’s getting in trouble?” said your dad.

“Because it’s you two together which is somehow worse than Jensen and Jared together,” you said.

“True,” said your dad.

“Fine. Take the two pizzas,” said Jensen. They high fived and went back upstairs, Jensen shaking his head at them.

“You asked permission?”

“Yeah,” he said with a shrug. “What are you gonna do about it, Mrs. Ackles?”

“Maybe that’s like, super sweet cause I know my dad would appreciate that sort of thing,” you said. “Maybe you’ll get some baked goods out of it. I don’t know. What are you gonna do about it, Mr. Ackles?”

“Uh,” he said, pulling out the pizza box on the bottom marked mushrooms. You raised an eyebrow, Jensen opening the box to find buffalo chicken.

“I married an evil genius,” you said, grabbing a piece and giving him a high five, both of you hearing the door open and Tom standing there. “Hey, Tom.”

“Are you hiding the good pizza Aunt Y/N?” he asked, crossing his arms.

“Here,” said Jensen, grabbing a cookie off the tray for later.

“Pizza, Uncle Jensen,” he said, narrowing his eyes.

“Son of a…” he said, begrudgingly handing him over a slice. “You don’t tell anyone about this now.”

“We’ll see,” he said as he took off back upstairs, Dean coming to sit between the two of you, staring up with puppy dog eyes.

“Sorry but it’ll hurt your tummy, baby. None for you,” said Jensen.

“More for mommy,” you said, taking out another slice.

“Speaking of mommy, Dean,” he said, giving you a kiss, “You’re gonna have to get used to somebody else being around little guy. According to the doctor, mommy has a very small bun in the oven.”

“I’m eight weeks,” you said. “I’m barely pregnant.”

“You’re pregnant!” said Tom.

“She’s pregnant!” you heard the whole other room say.

“Well that’s one way to break the news,” said Jensen.

“We’ve never been one’s to stick to the rules,” you said, leaning up on your tiptoes. “Better go face the music.”

“In a minute,” he said, giving you a kiss, rubbing his hand over your stomach. “I love you so much, kiddo.”

“Me too, Ackles. So, so much.”

_______

A/N: Read the timestamp here!

#spn #supernatural #rpf #jensen x reader #au #jensen ackles #spn fanfiction #supernatural fanfiction #rpf fanfic #spn reader isnert #jensen x #supernatural reader insert

505 notes · View notes

popculturebuffet · 4 years

Text

OK K.O.! Let’s Be Heroes!: You’re Everybody’s Sidekick Review

OK KO was easily one of the best animated series of the 2010′s and i’ll stand by those words. The brainchild of Ian Jones Quartlery, voice of Wallow in Bravest Warriors and more importantly former head writer for Steven Universe, and current longtime romantic partner of that series creator Rebecca Sugar. That part isn’t AS important, but I still find it sweet. Anyways OK KO was the story of K.O., a 6-11, not my own laziness for once but the show’s own way of doing age, year old boy who wants to be the best like no one ever was. In this case i’ts being a hero in a world that’s basically like if someone took the marvel universe and smashed a retro game collection and a pile of manga on top of it and then blended up the result and shot it full of gamma rays. Full of heroes of all kinds ranging from those fighitng crime to those who just want to loiter outside strip malls or cut hair. To achieve this goal KO gets a job at Gar’s Bodega, the combination of your average bodega (for those unfamiliar with the term, i’ts a convience store) and a video game item shop, so the slurpee machine is right next to the power ups and ninja stars, and everything from skateboard polish to Spread Guns is avaliable. The bodega is owned by Mr.Gar, a mustachiosed muscle man whose basically a shoutier mexican version of MIke Haggar but with shades and a mustache. So a somehow better version of him, though with him being busy watching over the plaza itself, doing secret hero missions and what not the day to day operations are left to two teens: Rad, a muscle bound dude bro alien with telekenisis and a secret heart of gold and Enid, a cynical, slacker ninja whose also bilogically a witch because her parents are a vampire and a werewolf. So the series follows these three as they run the boedega, grow as people and fight the robots that frequently attack the plaza sent by the evil Lord Boxman who hates the place literally because it’s there and it’s existance annoys him. This is the canon explination and it is utterly hilarious. The series was funny, had great character work, decent ongoing stories, great jokes and a fun tone that could go from meaningful and well thorught ot utterly batshit from episode to episode and was sadly canceled after 3 seasons because Cartoon Network is kinda stupid right now and dosen’t know how to handle a superhero show that still makes action a priority, but it did get a solid ending, a slew of great crossovers and a decent amount of representation under i’ts belt. WHich brings us to today and the start of RED ACTION WEEK: A week dedicated to the series most prominent gay character and the bisexual ninja witch who loves her. I’m covering all 5 of Red’s more prominent apperances... I was just going to do the red/enid episodes but decided this was a better introduction to the series itself, as well as the fact it allows her character arc to better tie together by her final episode, which directly uses this one as a major plot point. I also threw Plaza Prom in there since, even if she’s only a supporting character, it’s still one of her few major apperances, is part of her final major episode, is one of my faviorites, and the climactic dance fights is one of the most intentionally homoerotic fight scenes i’ve seen in some time. With all that out of the way, let’s do this after the cut.

We start at Gar’s Bodega, just after the opening two parter, with KO starting his first day of work, part of the reason this episode is a fairly smooth introduction into the show. Not even in the door he accidently shoryukyn’s joe cuppa, a stand up comedian with a cup of coffee in the big time for a head... I told you anything goes and I meants it. After that accident, we find Enid at the counter, ignoring the customers before shooing them away and when KO asks for work, plays along with his enthusasim and tells him to clean the store.. which he does in minutes, before being told to sort the penny dish, and while he does the two discuss KO’s love of helping people: KO just genuinely thinks that’s part of his job, the right thing to do and feels good while Enid.. dosen’t feel it’s worth the effort and people are just generally ungreatful and not worth it. I really like this scene for showing off their character dynamic beautifully: It starts showing that while at this stage Enid is largely an asshole, she does care about K.O. and while he’s cleaning, despite usually turning customers away, still let’s Ginger, an elderly patron and one of KO’s mom’s dojo customers, not only check out but pay in freaking pennies. It shows that try as she might, Enid really isn’t a cyncial or heartlesss as she claims. It’s also nice setup for later in the season as, and as i’m sure Ian Jones Quartlery and crew were preparing for, we later DO see why Enid hates people so much: her best friend, possibly more, Elodie, who i’ll certainly be covering eventually, betrayed her for a spot at Point Prep, basically UHA or Xavier’s for this world and claimed their friendship was just a ploy (It wasn’t, but again, story for another time), while her one date with Rad went terribly due to him acting like a huge jackass at the advice of his even bigger jackasses of friends. It’s easy to see why she stopped carring: When she opened up in the past it only lead to her being hurt and alone. K.O.... is the opposite. He genuinely belivies in everyone and tries to help them because, as said above, it’s just what he does and what he belivies a hero should be... he hasn’t been hurt or influenced by assholes like his friends, and thus is able to get them to open up. It’s a wonderful dynamic and I love it. And naturally, KO is determined to help Enid see the light, with Enid responding with the wonderful line “You’ll never melt my icy heart”... give him a few more episodes Enid, give him a few more episodes. So K.O. Decides to set out helping people, shouting about it to enid back at the store as he does because he’s 6-11 and kids in that age range are many things, but subtle is not one of them. He starts with Geoff and Nick Army, a monk and gay duke nukem reflectivity who despite having polar oppositie personalities, are both a couple, as confirmed by the creative team and then the finale, and a crime fighting duo who are having a dispute over opening a pickle jar with the good old ultra violence or non violence, which KO solves by letting both do it once, which results in a pickle jar explosion, both men in their underwear and everyone happy, especially the shippers. KO continues his quest, going to Logical Cuts where we meet Mr.Logic, a robot who has a rather moving and well done backstory we’ll certainly get to, and is voice by James Urabanik, aka the voice of Rusty Venture on the venture bros, to my utter delight. And yes i’ll be covering the venture bros eventually, and might be this month. His customer, another one of KO’s mom’s regulars, is upset because her haircut isn’t right while Mr.Logic is upset, well as upset as a monotone robot can convey, that his usually 100% mathmatically perfect haircuts are off. KO pitches in and the new result is perfect, with both being greatful.

KO’s next stop on his good will help people crying for help tour, after the above bit of wonderful art shift as that version of ko moveds like a south park character for some reason. Anyways, it turns out best friends, co workers and the dante and randal of this show, i.e.two best friends working a dead end job who despite arguing a lot need each other, A Real Magical Skeleton, self explaintory and Greg, a bear, are having an argument because RMS is trying to do their job and frame a baseball for a guy while Greg is being a dickhead and playing the drums constantly. As you can probably wager, I do not like Greg, probably more than rusty, partly because a future episode has him making KO doubt his macaroni art gift for his mom so he can eat it, yes really,and partly because he’s less intresting than his buddy and yet the two are shipped frequently despite my honest assumption they’d kill each other.. much like if dante and randall finally banged. However if you do ship them, I have no hostility with you. Unlike say loudcest or shipping sam with lincoln over at the loud hosue, there's nothing wrong with RMS X Brandon, it’s just not for me. Anywho KO solves it in the hilarious and awesome manner of just putting Brandon inside one of those baseball cube things... it’s a shame he apparently gave him air holes but whatever. Proud of himself, K.O. plans to head back when he runs into the Ally Teens: Red Action, rude teen warrior from the future who just had a bad haircut, Drupe, a sentient strawberry because of course, and Greg, Drupe’s nonbinary best friend and combination of one of the bone cousins and Woodstock. K.O. offers to help and , with the trio being huge steaming bowls of elephant piss at this point, they instead trick him into waiting in a lava flow and then have drupe whip him every time the lava causes him to cartoonishily jump in the air. Yeah despite both Red Action and Drupe going on to having supporting roles, like our good pal tom, who I will get back to this month, there isn’t nearly as much wiggle room in their first apperance. With Tom Lucitor, he was a dick.. but you could make the case, even just off that ep that he genuinely dosen’t know HOW to be a good person or that what he’s doing is sketchy at best. Here, it’s fairly obvious the ally teens know setting a child on fire and using vine whip on him super effectively is wrong, that’s why their doing it. Red, being that special brand of asshole, posts it on social media. I mean posting a video of yourself hurting a child, that’s Tucker Carlson level’s of dickery right there. Stone cold. Enid sees it and is understandably concerned, and goes over to see if KO’s allright when he returns and is forced to explain to him that no they weren’t laughing with him, they were laughing at him and were just being dicks. Also he wasn’t in lava, it was magma. It was above ground.

K.O. glumly wonders why and Enid reitrates this kind of shit is why she dosen’t help people. K.O. also wonders how she saw it and we find out Enid is basically facebook stalking red action on her social media, as you do, and that Red’s been on a bit of a tear lately, smashing up shit and farting in Geoff’s face all because she got a bad haircut, with K.O. , likely going thorugh more of her posts, realizing theirs a pattern: When bad things happen to her she lashes out at others.. just like Enid. I do like the parallel there: Enid likely has a crush on her because the two are fairly similar.. but Enid runs cold and tens to be standoffish as a result of her past, while Red tens to take out her anger and frustration on everyone else and runs red hot. But they come together because opposities attract... it’s what noble laurite MC Scat Kat taaught us after all. K.O. however, having Steven Universe level’s of empahty and an equal sense of wanting to help, and just as few boundries as he had as a tween, decides that it’s clear the ally teens have underlying issues to adress and gets Enid help to look at their social media. Returning to the ally,and seemingly unphased by earlier, K.O. sets out helping them, starting by helping red get her haircut fixed by Mr. Logic. Red is adorably delighted. Moving on K.O. notes that Drupe basically just follows Red’s lead but has a fashion blog and clearly an identiy of her own and we soon learn she believes no one reads it. K.O. showed it to the not at all ambigiously gay duo and Geoff and Nick thank her> That’s two blushes and two wins in K.O.’s court. Finishing up, K.O. realizes Gregg stays quiet because they have low self esteem and feel they have nothing to be proud of. K.O. however found lots to be proud of and framed Gregg’s valdectorian certificate for him, again with some help from earlier. Instead of graditude red just calls him weird and leaves and KO slumps back depressed. I’ts a good lesson though: people DON’T change just because you did one weirdly kind thing for them. That takes time.. as we’ll see with Red and as we see with Drupe, who has less of an ons creen journey but is far nicer after her next apperance. While Enid is grossed out over having helped someone, Gregg comes in.. and after some great deranged animation thanks K.O. and Enid admits after some prodding that it does feel good to help, and K.O. is happy to have helped her int he process. The two playfully mess around as the episode ends. Final Thoughts: This was a really good one. Reaching back this far into the series, I didn’t think it’d would be nearly as good as it ended up: It serves both as a good proper introduction for a lot of the plaza regulars, a good setup for Enid’s character arc, and was also really funny with great animation. LIke Tom, I don’t think the creators knew exactly what they were going to do with the Alley Teens and thus take the two they end up focusing on in opposite directon: Red keeps her assholishness for her next apperance and grows from it, while Drupe’s drops off by the end of this season, likely due to her fashion blog taking off, but we’ll get into Red more in a review or so and Drupe more later this month.For now this episode was good and next up we have their next apperance in Plaza Prom. Until then, follow this blog for more reviews and nonsense, like and reblog it if you enjoyed this, hit me up with asks for review suggestions or comssions and until next time, later days!

#ok ko let's be heroes #you're everybody's sidekick #enid #red action #rednid #drupe #gregg #ko #geoff #nick army #mr.logic #ginger #lbgtq+#pride month #happy pride

24 notes · View notes

evil-overlord-scriptology · 4 years

Text

Dating My Brother’s Archenemy Pt 1 (ARCHIVED)

DMBA has been condensed into two parts

Special thanks to XRroxanneX and Word. Lover18 for continuously encouraging me to write DMBA, even though they don't know they did. Just them talking to me was enough for me to feel guilty about not updating DMBA…

I wish I could have continued it, but I fell out of love with My Candy Love a long time ago

Dear son,

How are you? We're fine, mostly. I know it's rare to hear from us, and I'm sorry. We must try to be closer together in the future. It breaks my heart that you and your father do not get along, it's especially hard on your sister. As you know she adores you, but your father won't even let your name be spoken in our house any more. He's taking this too far. Which is why I have a favor to ask you.

I fear for Korianna's health these days. With your father's new ecentric behavior she has taken to not sleeping, causing her to start failing most of her grades. She was kicked out of art class because she failed two major core classes. Your father went as far as to accuse her of becoming like you! As if that was a bad thing! I've never seen Kori cry so much before. The reason why I tell you this: could it be possible that your sister come live with your for a while? I'm sure she'll improve greatly if not around her father so much.

Love you always, no matter where you are,

Mom.

Castiel frowned at the letter before crumbling it and throwing it away, it wasn't that he didn't like his sister, it was just that their father would make a scene. That old man acted like a prissy girl sometimes, it was embarressing! Castiel leaned back in his chair and shut his eyes, he hated his father. But his mother and sister were actually okay, a little goody, but still okay. They didn't try to change him or anything like his father did. Castiel sighed and retrieved the paper from the waste basket. It was selfish to make anyone, especially his younger sister, stay around their father. He took out a clean sheet of paper and began his responce:

Mom,

Fine by me, just tell her not to screw up, Okay?

Castiel

XxXxXxX

"See you soon, Honey! And try not to bother your brother." Mom yelled from the car window. I set down my bag to wave at her before she took off down the road in a fury. I giggled, I knew Castiel got his driving skills from her, even if Dad was the only one who taught him. I scooped up my heavy bag and turned to the down beat apartment building in front of me. I found my brother's apartment, it was relativly easy to find with the loud pounding music and dog barking like crazy, and banged really loud so he could hear me. Nothing.

A neighbor walked out at that moment and caught me standing in front of the door, he snorted, "If you're here to tell him to turn the noise down, you're wasting your time." Instead of answering I pounded on the door and yelled, "Open the door!" There was muffled shouted, but I couldn't make out what it was. The man commented again as he walked away, "You might as well give up..." Ignoring him I marched to the window and smacked the glass, "Answer the freakin' door, you lazy punk!" The black curtains moved as Castiel smacked the glass back and I could hear him snap, "Go away before I call the police!" Before Castiel could say or do anything I retorted, "You invite me to stay here and then you don't answer the door! Some brother you turned out to be." The curtains parted and Castiel stared back at me.

I put my hands on my hips, "Well, you going to stare at me, or let your sister in? Come on, it's freezing out here!" Castiel opened the door, I gave him a brief grin before grabbing my stuff and marching into my new home. A dog immediately jumped on me and I squealed before dropping my stuff and trying to climb up my brother's arm. He glared and pushed me off, "Behave, both of you. Kori, this is Demon. Demon, Kori." The dog slobbered all over my hand that I held out to greet him. "Awww, he's just a big sweetie!" I cooed when I was certain he wouldn't try to bite me. Crouching down to his level I scratched behind his ears and he licked my face making me giggle. Castiel just rolled his eyes, as if there was nothing to be done with either of us.

vvv

I shoved my hands in my pockets, "So, what's this place called again?" Castiel glared at me, I was trying to make him say it and he knew it, "Sweet Amoris. Ask me again and I'll make you wish you were never born." I stuck my tongue out at him, "You've been wishing that, not me." My brother humphed and began to move away from me, "Just go to class. And meet me here after school." I mock saluted him and made myself scarce.

"Wow... no one's ever treated Castiel like that and lived." A voice said behind me. I turned to see a boy with dark green tipped silver hair. His eyes were a study, one gold the other green. He looked cute, but too mysterious, I liked the sweet considerate boys. I smiled, "If he killed me, our mom would kill him." The boy blinked in surprise, "You're Castiel's sister?" I held out my hand, "Korianna West, spelled with a 'k'. Call me Kori." He shook my hand, "Lysander. I play in the band with your brother." It was my turn to blink, "Castiel plays in a band?! Boy he should call more often..."

Lysander chuckled, "Castiel should do a lot of things, but he doesn't." I could agree with that. Hitching my book bag farther up on my shoulder I asked, "So... does Sweet Amoris have an art club?" The boy in front of me raised an eyebrow, "Artist?" I shrugged, "I'm okay, but yes." Lysander gave me a look, "Why do I have the feeling that you're being modest?" He asked flatly. I rolled my eyes, "Fine you caught me. I'm probably the best artist you ever seen. Now does that sound polite?" He laughed, a nice deep sound. Shaking his head he said, "You'll fit in here, I can tell you that." I smiled, "Thank you. Hate to cut our conversation short, but I gotta run. Paperwork to do and everything." My somewhat new friend smiled, "You do that. See you around."

After having to explain the reason why I was wondering around the hallway to a freaked out principle, I was shown the Student Council room, so I could talk to some guy named Nathaniel. Just my luck that it would be empty. I sat down in one of the many chairs and took out the project I was currently working on. A charcoal on canvas drawing of my brother sleeping. I had started it last night when I couldn't sleep, all that was left was shading and details. I licked my pinky and rubbed the charcoal so that it spread smoothly into a nice shadow along Castiel's jawline. A small line underneath his eye to emphasize the slght bags under his eyes made him look more human. I squinted at the drawing, something wasn't right, but I couldn't tell what.

"Nice drawing." Someone said behind me. I squeaked and spun around to see the most gorgeous boy I ever laid eyes on standing in the doorway. Golden-brown eyes peered at me with friendliness and warmth under perfect blonde hair. He wore a crisp white shirt and a loose blue tie, but niether hid the fact that he was handsome. I smiled sheepishly, "Uh... thanks. The principle said I need to talk to someone named Nathaniel. Do you know him?" The hottie chuckled, "I'm Nathaniel." A blush creeped up my face, "Oh, sorry. They didn't tell me..." I cut off, I can't believe I almost said to look for a hottie! I finished, "...what you looked like." There that was a safe enough answer. "Did you need me for something?" I went on to ask. He looked a little unconfortable, I could only hope it wasn't because of me, "It seems that your paperwork has been misplaced."

I blinked, "Misplaced? But..." I trailed off, suddenly realizing where it was. I smiled and held up a finger, "I have an idea of where it is. Give me a minute?" The boy nodded then turned away without another word. I knew I should be too disappointed, but I was. After all I was in the presense of the hottest boy I had ever seen and he really didn't seem to care that I was leaving. I slipped out the door and to the courtyard, hoping that my brother was still around.

I was in luck, Castiel rolled his grey eyes when he spotted me marching over to him. Without saying hello I held out my hand, "Give me the paperwork. You were supposed to hand that in already, punk." My red haired brother sneered as he laid my transfer papers in my hand, "What? Don't want to end up with my rep here? Or scared that the goody-goody president won't like you any more?" That gave me a pause. I peered up at him, "Got a backstory to share, brother?" Of course Castiel didn't spill, "Yes, but I'm not telling pesky little sisters." As he turned to walk away I couldn't help but tease, "I'll find out sooner or later!" I skipped back inside before he could kill me.

"Found them." I announced, walking into the student council room. Nathaniel looked up from the head of the table and smiled, "Thank you..." He trailed off and I realized that he didn't know my name. I giggled, "Korianna, call me Kori." Nathaniel laughed, "I don't know, I like your full name. It has a nice ring to it." I blushed again. He just complimented me! It took all my control not to jump up and down, squealing with joy. I managed to shrug, "You can call me by my full name. I-I don't mind." The blonde before me grinned, "Alright. You better get to class, though. Before the principle has a fit." I nodded and headed for the door. Just as I grabbed hold of the handle, Nathaniel said behind me, "See you around, Korianna." I nodded without looked back and fled before my face turned on fire.

"So how was your first day?" Castiel asked as we climbed into his car at the end of school. I held out my hand, "Alright, where is it?" I asked and my brother gave me a strange look, "Where what is?" He asked confused. I smiled, "There is no way you would be asking me that question voluntarilly. Where's the list of questions mom gave you to ask me?" Castiel rolled his eyes, "I burned it." He snapped sarcastically. I laughed and answered his original question, "A girl named Amber was a jerk, I made a friend and I was a good girl all day. How 'bout you?"

Castiel didn't answer, just like I knew he wouldn't. I took out my sketchpad. Propping my knees up on the dash I flipped it open to a new sheet and started doodling. By the time Castiel pulled into the apartment complex the page was littered with little scenes from my first day of school. In athe top right corner was a drawing of the Snotty Trio, Amber and her two lacklies, with their noses up in the air. Castiel's car shining in the sunlight roared across the bottom, leaving etches of tiremarks in it's path. A softly shaded pitcure of a pretty girl smiling at a dorky kid dominated the page in the center. I had though it was sweet that she didn't seem to mind his clinginess and focused most of my time perfecting that doodle. Castiel and Lysander talking by the school stairs was mashed right below the girl and boy. I hid Nathaniel in the top left corner, surrounded by bookshelves. I could imagine that he was at the library now, reading just for fun. How I wish I could be there.

"Hey, pest, pull your head out of the clouds. We're home." My brother's annoyed voice called me to the present. I looked up startled and indeed the brick wall of the apartments stared back at me. I closed my sketchpad and got out of Castiel's tiny car. I glared at him over the roof, "Can't you get a car fit for a normal person and not a dwarf?" My brother smirked, "If you don't like it, you can walk. It won't kill me or anything." I muttered something under my breath, when Castiel asked what I had said I snapped, "I said I'm poisoning your dinner!" Of course Castiel didn't believe me, I wouldn't hurt a fly. Literally.

I threw my bag down on he couch and parked myself in front of the computer. Castiel sighed and sat down beside my stuff, switching on the TV, as Demon laid down on his feet. "Just make sure you have dinner ready before nine, twerp." He commented, flipping though the channels. I ignored him as I logged into my chat website.

*CrAzYArtist has signed in*

CrAzYArtist: Hey girl, you'll never guess what happened to me today!

RadidsingeR: Don't tell me! You're preggers!! :D YAY, I'm an aunt!

CrAzYArtist: First of all, ew, 2nd: DO YOU HAVE NO FAITH IN ME?!?!!? RabidsingeR: No, but I have faith in that hunky brother of yours. How is the Black Haired Wonder?

CrAzYArtist: Again, ew. And FYI: Castiel's hair is now scarlet red.

RabidsingeR: WHAT?! But he can't know you're not the Yin and Yang twins!

CrAzYArtist: 9_9 God help me...

RabidsingeR: You tell that boy to dye his hair back! I can't picture him with red hair! It clashes against your gorgeous white hair!!

*MonKeybiz has signed in*

MonKeybiz: Hey whadup girlfriend?

RabidsingeR: CASTIEL CHANGED HIS HAIR COLOR TO RED!!!!!!

MonKeybiz: What?! No way!

RabidsingeR: Yes way! I'm about ready to go there and changed it back myself!!

CrAzYArtist: You know he's looked over my shoulder at this moment, right?

RabidsingeR: EEP 0//[]//0 Hiya Castiel!

MonKeybiz: How you doin' sweet thang? ;)

CrAzYArtist: LOL I was just kidding!! XD He's watching TV with his dog. And what a dog. He's so adorable, but scary at the same time!! ^-^

MonKeybiz: But I thought you liked cats... O.o WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH MY FRIEND?!?! CrAzYArtist: *facepalm* I do like cats, but I like Demon too. He's a big sweet dog.

RabidsingeR: I still can't believe that Castiel dyed his hair red.

CrAzYArtist: Well he did. Can we get on less boring subjects now?

MonKeybiz: Castiel ain't boring! He's freakin' HOT!

RabidsingeR: Amen to that sister!

CrAzYArtist: Let me rephase that: less boring subjects for me.

RabidsingeR: Well Amanda took your place as School Artist and has been trying all day to erase your presense from this school.

MonKeybiz: And Ty has a new girlfriend already. Such an unfaithful boy! Lexsie and I took the liberty of exracting revenge! >:) What about you?

CrAzYArtist: Tortured Castiel. Met one of his friends (Savannah you would like him). Ran into the hottest boy I've ever laid eyes on! and then made my first enemy, a girl named Amber.

MonKeybiz: Who is this person I would like??

CrAzYArtist: His name is Lysander, and he's in my brothers band. He likes victorian clothing and has VERY mysterious air about him.

MonKeybiz: *faints* I gotta meet him! I think you found my soul-mate!!!

RabidsingeR: Savannah! You traitor! You have been officially removed from the Castiel Fanclub! And I'm shunning you for the rest of the week!!!

MonKeybiz: More for you right? ;P

RabidsingeR: ...alright you have a point, but you're still kicked out of the fanclub. Make your own Lysander club and I won't shun you.

MonKeybiz: Yay! I got my bestfriendthat'sstillhere back!! *huggles*

CrAzYArtist: You two are so weird... I have no clue why I'm friends with you.

RabidsingeR: Now tell us more about this hot boy you've met... :]

CrAzYArtist: Well, his name is Nathaniel, he's the student body pres and he's hotter than Ty ever way!

MonKeybiz: On a scale of one to ten, how hot? CrAzYArtist: Eleven.

RabidsingeR: But the scale only goes to ten!!

CrAzYArtist: Well he has love potential...

MonKeybiz: Ooooooo LOOOOOOVE! Oo la la!

CrAzYArtist: There's a slight prob though.

RabidsingeR: What, he's gay?

MonKeybiz: Lexsie!!

CrAzYArtist: NO. Castiel seems to hate him. And knowing my brother, the feeling's probably mutual.

MonKeybiz: Oh poor Kori... Need me to go knock some sense in that brother of yours?! :D

RabidsingeR: Savannah! Just a minute ago you were in the Castiel fanclub! Have you forgot your past so quickly?!?

MonKeybiz: If that Lysander guy is everything Kori says he is, then yes. Besides, this is Kori we're talking about. Sisters before Misters!!

RabidsingeR: Oh... yeah you're right. LET'S BOTH BEAT CASTIEL UP!!!

CrAzYArtist: You just want to beat him up so you can play 'nurse' later...

RabidsingeR: What's wrong with that? ;P

CrAzYArtist: I don't know what to do with you... Anyway I gotta go before Castiel kills me about dinner.

RabidsingeR: Awwwww phooie! TTYL

MonKeybiz: See ya, honey lamb, and say hi to Lysander for me! (give him my chatname if you can!! ;D

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

As I shut down the computer Castiel said, "What did the two weirdos have to talk about?" I rolled my eyes as I made my way to the kitchen, "Anything and everything. I won't bore you with the details. What do you want for dinner?" Demon followed me, probably expecting me to feed him. I called over my shoulder, "If you don't want dog meat for dinner, come feed Demon! I'm not taking care of him as well as you." Castiel sighed as if it would kill him, but fed Demon without complaining.

"What do you mean I have to join I club?" I whined to Castiel the next day. My brother glared at me, he definitely wasn't a morning person, and took another gulp of his coffee. I dare not say that it would stunt is growth; he might try to bite my head off. "The school requires all new students to join a club for at least a year." I knew it was useless to ask, but I did, "What club did you join?" Castiel scowled at me and didn't answer, "Go to class, I'll meet you here after school." Then he left to do whatever he did during school, besides cutting classes that was.

I seethed and moved to enter the school when I ran right into someone. I fell to the ground with a yelp, my books and papers going every which-way. I laid there stunned for a minute before hands went to grab my arms, "I'm sorry!" A boy said, sounding surprised and concerned. I opened my eyes to see a green-haired boy staring back at me. I tried to smile, "its okay, I wasn't looking where I was going. You are...?" The boy returned my smile brightly, "Jade. And you?"

I rolled to my knees and began gathering my scattered things, but before I could answer I heard Nathaniel calling, "Korianna, what happened?" I turned to see the golden haired hottie walking down the front stairs of the school, his brow puckered with concern. I smiled at him, "Sorry, Jade and I ran into each other." Nathaniel, to my everlasting luck, helped me up and handed over some of the books he had gathered. One title caught his eye, "How to Deal with Bullies? Someone giving you problems?" I blushed and gently extracted the book from hid grip, "Uhhhh, a little..." Nathaniel frowned and I spilled, anything to get that look off his face, "Some girl named Amber is giving me problems..." Nathaniel stiffened and looked away, uncomfortable, "I- I'll see what I can do... Tell me if she bothers you anymore." He left.

Now Jade was frowning, "Something is up. The minute you mentioned that name, it was like he couldn't wait to get away." I sighed, maybe I had scared him off. "Maybe she's a friend or something..." I tried to sound aloof, but I was failing miserably. Jade gave me a raised eyebrow look, "You're praying to God that she's just a friend, aren't you?" I blushed, "Am I that obvious?" Jade laughed, "To me, yes, but to him... you're secret is still safe." I was strangely both glad and disappointed that Nathaniel hadn't found out yet. I looked back at Jade, "Can you keep it a secret?"

He smiled, "Of course, if you do me a favor. Are you in the Gardening Club?" I blinked at the sudden turn of the conversation, "No... but I'm supposed to join a club today. Why, do you need help?" Jade shrugged, "I'm actually a student from another school. I came here to help out the Gardening Club. I'm supposed to put some plants in Classroom A and the Student Council room, but I need to get the garden back on its feet. Mind taking those plants for me?" I shrugged, I had wanted to join a drawing club, but I didn't know if Sweet Amoris offered that. The Garden Club would have to do. "I'd be happy to help!" He laughed again and took me to the Garden Club to retrieve the plants.

On my way back to the school I ran into Castiel. He raised an eyebrow at my load and asked, "Busy?" I glared, "Yes, I joined the Garden Club. In your opinion, which plant should go where?" My brother smirked, "The Mimosa should be put in the Student Council room, I think it'll look nice and people would appreciate it very much." I nodded and began walking towards the building again, calling over my shoulder, "Thanks, brother, I'll do the opposite." I could hear Castiel growling curses behind me, but I decided to ignore him. I stopped at the Classroom first and put the Mimosa plant down on the teacher's desk, "There, a little color to brighten the room." I said to myself. Walking across the hall I hid the Ficus tree partly behind the filing cabinet in the back. I stepped back to survey my work feeling proud.

"What are you doing?!" Nathaniel snapped behind me. I squeaked and spun around, coming face to face with the student body president. In the two days I had known him, I had never seen him so angry. Scratch that: I've never seen anyone so angry before, not even my father when you mentioned Castiel's name in his hearing. "Uh... I-um... Jade said that I had to put plants in the classrooms. I hope you don't mind...?" I finished hesitantly; the last thing I wanted was for Nathaniel to yell at me. He sighed and pressed his hand to his forehead, "I'm allergic to pollen. Please tell me that isn't pollen." Ah. That was understandable, "Oh, well I didn't put a pollen plant in here. I asked Castiel and-"

Nathaniel looked irritated again. I mentally slapped myself, if Castiel hated Nathaniel there was a good chance that Nathaniel returned the feeling. "Did he tell you to put the pollen plant in here?" Nathaniel asked, his golden eyes narrow. I shrugged, "Yes, but I didn't do what he asked me! I knew he would want me to do something terrible." Nathaniel sighed and turned away, rubbing his temples, "You should stay away from Castiel, he's nothing but-" I cut him off, angry, "He's my brother. I'm going to hang around him and just because you don't like him doesn't mean anything to me!" Was this technically a couple's fight? Was it so bad that I wanted it to be?

The golden haired guy turned back to me, his eyes sparking with anger, "I was just trying to warn you! You sure didn't tell me that you were his sister." I retorted, "You have ears don't you? I'm pretty sure that the gossip going around is about Castiel's twin sister moving here!" Nathaniel threw up his hands, "How should I have known that you were her? You two look and act nothing alike!" I rolled my eyes, "Hence the reason we're called the Yin Yang twins, genius!" The bell rang, saving me from having to argue with him. I grabbed my shoulder bag from where I had put in coming in, "I've got to go to class." I growled and stomped out the room. Nathaniel slammed the door behind me, almost hitting me. It was all I could do just to walk away. My classmates walked by me, giving me strange looks or avoiding my gaze. I frowned, I didn't have leaves on me, did I? I scanned my outfit, no leaves or pollen. So what were they all staring at? Pushing the question from my mind I went to find my brother in the courtyard.

Castiel smirked when he saw me, "So, how was your fight with the student president?" I blinked, "How did you hear about that?" I asked surprised. I didn't know that gossip could travel so fast! Castiel shook his head and stuffed his hands in his pockets, "I didn't hear about it, I heard it. I'm sure everyone heard your little spat with that goody-goody two shoes." He barked a laugh, "I didn't know either of you could yell like that!" I glared, my face turning red, "Regardless, it's none of your business." Castiel sneered, "It concerns me, so yes it is my business." I glared at him, wondering if it was 'Make Kori Mad' day. Castiel continued, ignoring my glare "And as your older brother and guardian, I suggest you stay away from him."

I held up two fingers, "One, you're only older by two and a half minutes. Two, just like I told Nathaniel, just because you don't like him does NOT mean that you should tell me to stay away from him. He's my friend and there's nothing you can do to change that. Now if you'll excuse me, I have things to do for my club!" I spun and stalked off. If Dad could see me now he would chalk this up as Castiel having a bad influence over me. I could just see it now, "You're acting out just like that brother of yours!" Sighing irritably I marched into the Garden club, my face a thundercloud.

Jade looked up from where he was kneeling, his sea green eyes knowing. I guess news of my fight with Nathaniel had reached even his ears, "If you dare say that I should or shouldn't be friends with anyone, I might bash you over the head with a shovel." I growled in way of a greeting. My friend laughed and patted the ground beside him, "I'd never do that, so tell me what's bothering you." I gave him a look, "I'm sure you've heard about what's bothering me. The whole school has." Jade shrugged as he turned back to tending the flowers, "So? It'll make you feel better to let off the steam, give you a chance to rant before classes begin."

I sighed and sat down, sitting opposite of him, "Well, to begin my father hates Castiel, only because Castiel doesn't conform to our father's code. Dad eventually sent Castiel away, signed the papers saying that Castiel lived independently and everything. The man basically disowned his only son! Anyway, after that things got worse for my mom and me. We could barely mention Castiel's name around him. I mean, Castiel's my twin, my freaking other half, and Dad just shoves him away and expects us to get along like he never existed! It's even worse when Dad comes home drunk, because then he's liable to hit you instead of just yelling for mentioning Castiel. Mom threatened to leave, but then Dad just turns on his charm and she goes as soft as butter. It's not her fault that she loves him though, right?

"Things got so bad that I had started to fail school and was suspended from the art club because of it. I've never seen my father so angry before. I actually thought he was going to hit me even when he was sober! Anyway my mom stepped in and somehow managed to deflect Dad's anger from me. She said that I should visit my aunt until this blew over, but instead of taking me to my aunt's house she brought me here. I was stupid enough to think that my life would be all hunky-dory here, but I find out that the guy I like is my brother's arch-rival and visa-versa. I've hardly made any friends here, compared to being popular at my old school. I can count on one hand how many friends I have here! And to top it all off, some girl I've never even met before is out for my blood." I heaved a sigh, suddenly feeling better than I had all day.

Jade grinned, "See? Told you so." I smiled at him, "Well, you're a good listener." The green-haired boy nodded his head solemnly, "I should be, after listening to drunks whom I've never met before pour out their life stories at midnight at the clubs." I stared at him, did he just admit to going to clubs illegally? Jade watched me as I shifted uncomfortably, wondering what to say. Just when I opened my mouth he laughed, "I'm kidding. But I do have older sisters." I blushed and giggled, "That's good. You had me worried for a minute." We sat there for a few more minutes, laughing and talking about our lives. Sometimes Jade had me go do something, like fetching seeds from Iris, but mostly I spent the day digging around the garden. It wasn't until three that I finally left, waving good-bye to my new friend.

I was heading for my next class when Nathaniel ran into me. It had been almost two hours since our fight, but it felt longer than that. I blushed and looked away, I really couldn't meet his gaze, I was so embarrassed about losing my temper. Nathaniel shifted in front of me, he must have been embarrassed too, but not enough to just leave me alone, "I... uh... Can I ask you a favor?" I nodded, keeping my eyes glued to the floor. A slip of paper was shoved into my hand, "Can you ask Castiel to sign this absentee form?" I nodded and started to turn away when I felt Nathaniel's hand on my shoulder, stopping me, "And... I'm sorry for the way I acted. I really didn't know." I shook my head, "No, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have lost my temper." I smiled at him over my shoulder, "Just don't mention it again and I'll forgive you." I said playfully. Was it possible that Nathaniel looked even more hot when he smiled?

I found Castiel standing on the front steps, leaning against the stair's railing, "There's my hot-headed little sister." He said cheerfully. I pursed my lips, "Ha ha, very funny. Sign this absentee slip please, punk." Castiel frowned. Unlike Nathaniel's scowls, I could live with my brother's, "So you and Goody-goody already kissed and made up?" I blushed scarlet, "Just sign the stupid thing!" I snapped. Castiel smirked, "Is that a blush I see?" He teased, pinching my cheeks. I swiped at his hand, but he pulled away too quickly, "So when's the wedding?" I narrowed my violet eyes at him, "Does that mean that you actually want to be related to him?" I asked snippishly. Castiel actually shuddered and snatched the absentee form from me, "Don't ever say that again." He growled as he shoved the poor paper back at me. I smirked, "You said it first." I pointed out before running back into the building.

Castiel slammed the door in my face, cutting off what I was about to say. Glaring at the paint chipped wood I opened the door and snapped, "You were about to punch him, Castiel! Of course I jumped in!" My brother spun on me, his expression dark with rage, "You didn't have to take his side, Kori!" I rolled my eyes, "Well sorry if being loyal to one's siblings isn't my top priority! I don't think it's right to punch someone's lights out just because he put me up to making you sign the stupid absentee form, or whatever the stupid arguement was about!" Castiel took a classic parenting stance, with one hand on his hip and the other waving a finger in my face, but before he could say anything I growled, "Don't you dare lecture me, father!." Castiel, realizing what he was doing, turned abruptly away and said over his shoulder, "Just have dinner ready by six. I've got to work tonight." I glared at him before stomping to my room, hating that he got the final say.

*CrAzYArtist has signed in*

CrAzYArtist: I swear I'll kill my brother!!!

MonKeybiz: Woah, aren't you and Castiel like freaky close? Where did this come from?

CrAzYArtist: He teased me about getting into a fight with Nathaniel and then he almost got into a fist fight with the guy!! GRRRRRRRRR!

MonKeybiz: You and Nathaniel are already fightin'? And why did Castiel try to kill him?

CrAzYArtist: Long and complicated. I told you already that Nathaniel doesn't like Castiel and visa versa. IDK, some stupid reason.

MonKeybiz: Deep breaths Kori, look at the bright side, you survived today! That's gotta count for something.

CrAzYArtist: Yeah... where's Lexsie? MonKeybiz: Grounded XD Apparently her parents heard a rumor from Amanda's parents that she was banging some random dude and she got into serious trouble w/o them even hearing her side.

CrAzYArtist: Please tell me that the rumor isn't actually true...

MonKeybiz: Why Kori! Have you no faith in your friends?!

CrAzYArtist: ...

MonKeybiz: Ouch. And the answer is: no, the rumor is totally not true. Hey any more news on that hunky hottie?

CrAzYArtist: :) You've never even met him, how do you know he's hot? MonKeybiz: A) You just said he was. B) You wouldn't have mentioned him if he was butt-ugly. Man, do you know how not fun it is with you not here?

CrAzYArtist: Double negative. Tsk tsk.

MonKeybiz: You're the english nerd!

CrAzYArtist: English is always capitalized.

MonKeybiz: I swear if you say one more corretion I'll murder you...

CrAzYArtist: ...

CrAzYArtist: *correction...

MonKeybiz: ARGH!! You know, you've got to invite some of you new school friends here so they can hang out with us too! (Especially Lysander ;P)

CrAzYArtist: Awwwww you remember his name! It must be serious!!

MonKeybiz: *facepalm* your so werid sometimes.

CrAzYArtist: *you're

MonKeybiz: THE MINUTE I SEE YOU, YOU'RE DEAD!!!!

CrAzYArtist: Then you'll have to face Lexsie's drama by yourself.

MonKeybiz: I already do that, shouldn't be a problem if your dead.

CrAzYArtist: Then you'll never meet your Prince Charming.

MonKeybiz: NO PLEASE!! I forgive you!

CrAzYArtist: lol you're so funny sometimes.

MonKeybiz: I try! ^0^

Castiel banged on the door, "Are you fixing dinner or not?!" I yelled, "If you're going to treat me like a servant, fix your own dinner!" Castiel jiggled the doorknob, but I had taken the precaution of locking it and the proping my chair underneath it, just in case my brother had picked up the skill of picking locks. "Kori, get out here!" I yelled back, "When you stop being a pain and stop hitting people!" He growled something then there was a solid thump that told me he had actually kicked the door. I rolled my eyes and turned back to the computer.

MonKeybiz: Hello?

MonKeybiz: Where'd you run off to?

MonKeybiz: Korianna Rillei West! Answer me!!

CrAzYArtist: Sorry, brother trouble. So what were we talking about?

MonKeybiz: *sigh* you getting your new friends to come and chat with us.

CrAzYArtist: Yeah, because I have friends. Well, I guess Lysander could be counted as one... and I made a new friend today! Sadly he doesn't go to my school.

MonKeybiz: Oooooo, name? And is he hot?

CrAzYArtist: Why on earth would you ask that?! I thought you were totally in love with Lysander! And I'm interested in Nathaniel anyway.

MonKeybiz: But didn't you fight?

CrAzYArtist: Everyone fights. Nathaniel didn't get the memo that I was Castiel's twin, bada-bing bada-boom and voila, the fight is on. Apparently the whole school heard it. As in with their own ears. Castiel was in the courtyard and he heard it!

MonKeybiz: YaY, you still got those powerful lungs and you found someone who has the same! It's a match made in Heaven!

CrAzYArtist: What will I ever do with you?

MonKeybiz: Love me, feed me, never leave me. AND GIVE ME LYSANDER!!

CrAzYArtist: Now I'm questioning your sanity...

MonKeybiz: But I thought you started that way back when.

CrAzYArtist: No, honey, I put you on the watch list. Now I'm going to call the closest Asylum and register you.

MonKeybiz: Yay! fluffy walls and jackets that let me huggles myself! Just what I always wanted!! XD Anyway about you're new friend...

CrAzYArtist: *your. And his name is Jade. He helps in the Gardening club as extra credit for his school. Green hair, sea green eyes. Cute in a floppy kinda way.

MonKeybiz: (Grrr) Okay, 'floppy' is a new one... I've heard little brother cute and nerdy cute, but never floppy cute.

CrAzYArtist: Well he's nerdy in a gardener way. Baggy green overalls, hat, thick garden gloves... I don't know, it just works for him! Stop making me think!

MonKeybiz: Lol, Oh. Latest update: Ty has broken up with his new ex-girlfriend. Or at least that's what he's telling everyone, I think it's actually the other way around. Apparently she found out that he was dating her at the same time he was dating you before you left. His rep is ruined!! He managed to talk his parents into moving, because "he feels lonely" Mwahahahaha!!

CrAzYArtist: NOOOOO He might have to come here! O.o

MonKeybiz: That does present a prob... well I'm sure Nath and Castiel will protect you! Ty won't dare touch you if he has to go through those two. (Nath is a fighter right?)

CrAzYArtist: Uh, do you really need to ask that question? Hello, girl he fought with today?

MonKeybiz: Yeah, but that was yelling...

CrAzYArtist: Savannah, let's just say I don't think even my father had looked as angry as Nathaniel today.

MonKeybiz: Ah, that does explain things.

MonKeybiz: Oops! Past my bed time, Mom's trying to kill me! 'Night and see ya tomorrow, honey bear! CrAzYArtist: Lol, if you live until then.

*MonKeybiz has signed out*

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

Since Castiel and I still weren't on speaking terms I walked to school the next day, having to get up an hour earlier just to be sure I made it on time. It turns out I made it almost fifteen minutes before the beginning bell. I shrugged and started to make my way to the Student Council room, sure that Nathaniel would have something for me to do, when I came across a strange sound coming from behind one of the courtyard trees. I paused, trying to desipher the sound, when I suddenly realized what it was.

Someone was crying.

I felt torn between leaving the person alone, it was obvious they wanted to be alone, and going to comfort them. I stood rooted in spot for a good minute before I made my way cautiously over to the tree. At the base of the wide plant a strangely familiar girl sat, her face buried in her hands, tears gushing from her fingers and dotting her grey skinny jeans, "Excuse me...?" I said cautiously. The girl looked up suprised, her stormy grey eyes wide and red from crying. Immediately she glared, "If you're going to tease me, just go away." I blinked, that wasn't the reaction I was looking for. Still I stayed where I was, "I was just wondering if you were-" "Okay? Yeah, I'm fine. As chipper as a woodchuck, just leave me alone! Go ahead and inform your friends that I cry, I don't care." It sounded angry, but her voice was devoid of emotion. I studied her, wondering how in the world I recognized her.

I suddenly remembered where I saw her before, "Oh! You're the girl I drew my first day here!" The blonde girl gave me a confused look, her pretty grey eyes blinking rapidly at the sudden change of conversation, "Uh... what?" I fished my sketchpad out of my shoulder bag and flipped through it until I came to the collage I did. "See, this is you with that boy." Instead of cheering up like I thought she would, the girl's lower lip trembled again. She pushed the pad back at me and lowered her head to her bent knees, "Just go away!" She cried. I glanced back down at my drawing then back up at the girl, there was a connection between the two. What was it?

"Did... did something happen? Do you want to talk about it?" The girl sniffed and didn't answer me. I sighed, "It's better to just let it spill instead of keeping it locked in. Trust me, I know." She scowled at me, "You expect me to share my life secrets when I don't even know your name?!" I tilted my head, "My name is Korianna West. And yes, don't you think it makes it better? Because if you don't know the person then there's no way to tell if they'll judge you or not. And most likely you'll never talk to them again." The girl barked a short laugh, "You have a strange philosophy." I smiled and patter her shoulder, "Well if you want to talk about it, I'll be around. And just so you know, I won't tell a living soul that I found you this morning." She seemed to be reassured by that and I left her heading for my original destination.

Nathaniel was, as I predicted, already in the Student Council room, filing papers. He glanced up surprised when I entered the room. I smiled and mentally steeled myself against my emotions. There was no way I was going to act like a total love-struck fool or get angry with Nathaniel today. If Jade had noticed my hopeless crush on Nathaniel after seeing me around him for a few minutes I had resolved to keep a tight lid on my emotions. Sooner or later Nathaniel was going to notice if I continued the way I did.

"What are you doing here so early?" Nathaniel asked. I smiled and set my bag down on the table, "Castiel is still mad at me for yesterday. I walked here to avoid him." He looked away embarressed, "Yeah... yesterday..." I tried not to, but I laughed, "Oh lighten up. Castiel is a little hot headed sometimes, but-" I cut off and grimanced at Nathaniel's closed expression. Grinning sheepisly I held up my hands, "Okay, okay I call a truce. For now on neither of us will speak about my brother. Deal?" I held out my hand. Nathaniel looked from my hand to my face, trying to see if I was serious or not. I smiled encouragingly. Rolling his gorgeous golden eyes Nathaniel shook my hand, "Deal."

Just then the door burst open again and a girl I had never seen before came skipping in, her dull brown hair swinging behind her, "Hey Nath, I'm here early to- who's she?" The girl cut off staring at me with pale blue eyes. Nathaniel gestured to me, "Melody, this is Korianna. Korianna, Melody. She helps me out sometimes." I plastered a smile on and said, "Call me Kori." My voice was friendly, but deep down I was hoping that this girl wasn't after Nathaniel's affections as well.

vvv

"...so then I had to chase that stupid dog all around the school, missing my classes. It's a wonder I'm ever going to catch up!" I finished my daily rant to Jade as I helped him weed the flowerbed. My green haired friend smiled, "Well, from what I heard your brother seems to manage." I held out my hands, "See that's the problem, I'm not a genius like Castiel. The only thing I'm really good at is drawing and that's only because I ignored my studies when I was younger in favor for art. People think that since I'm twins with Castiel we're both very smart, even my parents thought that. But what they don't seem to get is that Castiel and I are opposite in everything, from looks to personality to intellects. Don't get me wrong, I love school, but I just can never understand anything." I took a deep breath and asked, "I'm babbling again, aren't I?" Jade, nodded, his face pinched in effort to keep from laughing. Then he burst into laughter.

I huffed playfully and threw a dirtclod at him. It exploded against his shoulder, and Jade sent me an evil smirk. I tried to run, but my friend had already grabbed me and dumped a fistful of dirt on to my white hair. I shrieked and watted back at him, trying to shake the dirt out of my hair. Jade only pointed at me and laughed. I sent him a dirty look, "Are you trying to dye my hair brown?" I asked, making Jade laugh only harder. I glared at him for a few more minutes before breaking down and joing him. We ended up on the ground our backs pressed against each other, still chuckling. Jade sighed after a while, "It's too bad I go back tomorrow." I perked up, this was the perfect oppertunity to get him into my chat room with Savannah and Lexsie.

"You know... I mean, do you chat?" I asked. Jade twisted to face me, his green eyes confused, "Huh?" I shrugged, "Chat. You know, talk over the internet live. That type of thing." Jade raised an eyebrow, "No... why?" I chewed on my lower lip, wondering if I should drop the subject or explain. I decided on the latter, "Well, one of my friends back home has been begging me to get some of my friend's here to join our chat room. And... since you're leaving and we probably won't speak again, I thought- Oh you're right, it's a stupid idea." Jade smiled and shook his shaggy hair, "No, I actually like the idea. Tell me more." I released the breath I didn't know I held and began to speak avidly about my chat room and all that my friend's and I talked about. Jade laughed at all the right parts and promised to check it out when he got home. Then he waved good-bye and left, probably forever.

I sighed and stayed in the garden. Already the place seemed more gloomy without my friend there to cheer me up. I sighed and began to pick up the gardening tools that we had used. I was just returning from the tool shed when the voice I least expected spoke, "Korianna?" I spun to see Nathaniel standing behind me, looking just a tad uncomfortable. "I was wondering... you said you were walking home and..." Could he possibly be asking what I think he was? "...Do you like cats?" I blinked and smiled, "Cats are my favorite animal, why?" Nathaniel finally smiled and relaxed a little bit, "I was wondering if you would like to go feed the stray cats with me. I could walk you home afterwards." I grinned, "I'd be happy to! Question though, why stray cats? Don't you have a cat of your own?"

Nathaniel rubbed the back of his neck, "My mom is allergic to cats." Nathaniel must come from a family of allergic people. That thought struck me funny somehow and I had to purse my lips to keep from laughing, I doubted Nathaniel would like it if I laughed at his family. "That's too bad, cats are really fun, especially kittens. Hey maybe when you graduate and move out on your own you can get a kitten!" Nathaniel smiled at the idea, "That would be nice. Maybe I'll just take one of the strays off the street." I nodded, "As long as it isn't too mean, I don't see the problem. I used to run an unofficial home for stray cats back at my old town. My dad sure didn't like it!" He laughed. We talked about cats as we walked down the streets, both of us at ease with each other for all that we had been trying to deafen the each other just yesterday.

The colorful array of kittens came running when they saw Nathaniel bring out a bag of cat food. I tilted my head curiously and noticed an empty pan pushed up against the wall. I raised an eyebrow, "Nathaniel, how many times do you do this?" He smiled, "Everyday after school, unless I have something to do." I laughed, "That's sweet of you to take care of these kittens!" One kitten, a solid charcoal grey rubbed against my legs and meowed cutely. I squatted down and swept her up in my arms, ignoring her prick of her claws as she kneeded my arm and purred. I cuddled her, "I just might have to take you home!" I said making Nathaniel laugh.

Sitting crosslegged I put the kitten in my lap and pulled the pan over to me, filling it with a water bottle that Nathaniel had bought from the Dollar Store on the way here. The kitten purred even louder as she began to lap up the cool water. Nathaniel sat down beside me and spread the cat food out for the three other kittens to eat. A calico jumped up on his shoulder and nudged his pink nose in my ear, making me squeak and jerk away, rubbing at my ear. Nathaniel gave me a questioning look and I smiled sheepishly, "My ears are very ticklish." He shook his head and patted the calico's head before feeding it pieces of cat food one by one. The orange tabby ignored us, turning his back on us as he ate, but the solid black kitten walked from between Nathaniel and I, looking for affection. The charcoal jumped down to join the tabby and the calico climbed into my lap. Nathaniel handed me a handful of dried cat food saying, "He won't eat unless you give it to him." I laughed and tickled the cat under his chin, "Spoiled aren't you?" He only meowed. I laughed and cuddled him closer, making him squirm.

I waved good-bye to Nathainel before walking into the apartment. Castiel was sitting in a chair, facing the door, glaring. His grey eyes narrowed when I opened the door, "So where have you been?" I shrugged, "Did Mom tell you to worry? Usually you aren't so... overprotective." I snapped back, still angry about the way he had acted yesterday. Castiel snarled and lurched out of his seat, "You were with Nathaniel, weren't you?" I straightened and raised my chin, "If you don't like it then maybe you should tell me what happened between you two, then I can decide if your an idiot or if you have a good reason." Castiel growled like an animal, spun, and stalked back to his room slamming the door behind him. I rolled my eyes and moved to my room.

*CrAzYArtist has signed in*

*Chat Room is empty*

I sat back, staring at the buzzing computer, waiting for someone to log in. I slumped in my computer chair and picked absently at the cat hair on my shirt. I sighed and swivled to face my room. My sketches were tacked up on the wall like wallpaper, the whitewashed wall underneath them was literally covered. My ceiling fan moved with sluggish movements, creating a small whirr, it's faint breeze stiring the drawing periodically. My bed was made neatly and the deep red carpet was spotless. My school things laid in the corner by the door, waiting for tomorrow. All my clothes were hung properly on their hangers and filed neatly in the closet, color-coded and length organized. I sighed, Lexsie had once told me that I was a major clean freak. At the time I had rolled my eyes and shook my head, but maybe she was right. What normal teenager kept her pens organized by how much ink was in it?

My computer bleeped and I spun back around to read the message.

*GreenThumb has joined the Chat Room*

GreenThumb: Uh... Kori?

CrAzYArtist: That's me! ^_^ I'm glad you decided to join.

GreenThumb: lol, CrAzYArtist? Yeah, you're crazy all right...

CrAzYArtist: Is that sarcasm?

GreenThumb: Maybe... where's your other friends?

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie is grounded, I don't know where Savannah is. She should be here any minute.

*MonKeybiz has signed in*

MonKeybiz: Hey girl!

CrAzYArtist: Well speak of the devil!

MonKeybiz: Huh? What are you talking about?

GreenThumb: Hi, I'm Jade. Kori's new friend.

MonKeybiz: YOU FINALLY GOT SOMEONE TO JOIN?!?!?! GreenThumb: Uhh... O.o

CrAzYArtist: I may call myself crazy, but it's really Savannah who's the crazy one.

MonKeybiz: Only on the internet and around you. Otherwise I'm as shy as a mouse.

GreenThumb: Like Violette? MonKeybiz: Who's Violette?

CrAzYArtist: Yes, like Violette, only... times ten.

GreenThumb: Ah. Then very shy.

MonKeybiz: Hellloooooo! I'm right here! WHO IS VIOLETTE!?

CrAzYArtist: No need to yell, Violette is a girl that goes to my school and another artist. She's a very reserved girl.

MonKeybiz: Ah. Gotta meet this chick. BTW, Jade, do you know Nathaniel?

GreenThumb: You meen Kori's crush? Not personally, but I've met him briefly.

MonKeybiz: Good! Is he as good-looking as Kori claims he is? GreenThumb: I'm not sure I should answer that question...

CrAzYArtist: I'll get you Savannah!

MonKeybiz: Well you can't at the moment. So is he?

GreenThumb: I'm not gay, so I wouldn't know.

MonKeybiz: Well if you were, would you be attracted to Nath? Don't worry, I won't judge you if you say yes. I'm against judging people.

CrAzYArtist: SAVANNAH!

MonKeybiz: What?

GreenThumb: *sigh* ...I guess.

MonKeybiz: :] Hey Kori when do I get to meet this guy? Otherwise you can't date him until Lexsie and I give approval.

CrAzYArtist: ...

GreenThumb: Hey, I'm her friend too now, where's my imput?

MonKeybiz: Oops, okay you get approval rights, but that means we have to approve on your dates too!

GreenThumb: Well I approve on Nathaniel.

CrAzYArtist: Can we drop the subject now?

MonKeybiz: NEVER!!

GreenThumb: I like you.

MonKeybiz: Awwww thanks! ^-^ I like you too! I think we'll be best buds.

CrAzYArtist: Why me?

MonKeybiz: Oh be quiet Kori, you're the one who invited him.

GreenThumb: Yeah!

CrAzYArtist: *sigh* I'm really beginning to regret that decision...

GreenThumb: Too late! By the way, Nathaniel was looking for you when I left, what did he want?

MonKeybiz: Do I smell the word 'date'?

CrAzYArtist: NO! What you smell is cat food. Nathaniel and I went to feed the stray cats after school.

MonKeybiz: IT'S A DATE!

CrAzYArtist: It is not!

GreenThumb: If a guy is spending time with you when he could do something else, it counts as a date. Trust me, I would know. I am a guy after all.

CrAzYArtist: Okay FINE! It was a SOMEWHAT date! It's not like he took me out to eat! All we did was feed a bunch of stray cats and he walked me home!

MonKeybiz: HE WALKED YOU HOME?!?!?! O[]O

GreenThumb: Oooooo this is more serious than I thought. :)

CrAzYArtist: Shut up...

MonKeybiz: If I knew you, Kori, and I do, I'd say you're blushing scarlet.

CrAzYArtist: ...

GreenThumb: Yeah, she's blushing.

*RabidsingeR has signed in*

CrAzYArtist: SAVE ME!

RabidsingeR: Whoa, whoa. What's this?

GreenThumb: Admit it, Kori, it's true.

RabidsingeR: AND WHO ARE YOU?!?!?!

GreenThumb: I'm Jade, Kori's new friend. Savannah and I were trying to convice Kori that she went on a date with Nath.

RabidsingeR: YOU WENT ON A DATE?

CrAzYArtist: No! N-freakin'-O.

MonKeybiz: Yes you did, don't lie.

RabidsingeR: See, get grounded and look what I miss out! And new chat friend and Kori has a boyfriend now!

CrAzYArtist: HE'S NOT MY BOYFRIEND!

RabidsingeR: Well not officially, but sooner or later he's going to ask you out.

CrAzYArtist: TRAITOR!!

MonKeybiz: ...what's with all the yelling?

GreenThumb: I don't know, but I find it extreamly funny!

RabidsingeR: Wait... if you go to Kori's school, then you must know Castiel!

MonKeybiz: And Lysander!

CrAzYArtist: Jade doesn't go to my school, he helps my club out.

GreenThumb: The bad boys? Well Lys isn't really 'bad' but he hangs around with them. Yeah I know them a little. Mostly what Kori tells me.

RabidsingeR: Is it true that Castiel dyed his hair red?

CrAzYArtist: And we're back to that...

GreenThumb: ...What color was it before? I've only seen him with red.

RabidsingeR: NOOOOOOOOO!! It was black. Kori and Castiel were called the Yin Yang Twins because of their opposite looks... (FYI)

MonKeybiz: And we're back to the screaming. What about Lysander? GreenThumb: Please tell me you don't all have crushes.

CrAzYArtist: ...

RabidsingeR: ...

MonKeybiz: ...

GreenThumb: *sigh* What have I gotten myself into?

CrAzYArtist: We're teenage girls, what do you expect?

GreenThumb: But Savannah and Lexsie(?) have never met their crushes.

RabidsingeR: (Yes my name is Lexsie) I have met Castiel. He is from my town after all. Kori, Castiel and I all grew up together.

MonKeybiz: And from what Kori says, Lysander is my soul mate.

GreenThumb: Okay... Well what did Kori say about Lys?

MonKeybiz: 'His name is Lysander, and he's in my brothers band. He likes victorian clothing and has VERY mysterious air about him.'

CrAzYArtist: You really kept what I said about him?!

GreenThumb: Well, I really don't know him since I don't go to Sweet Amoris, but from what I've seen, Lys is a gentleman and is very nice to people who aren't nosy.

MonKeybiz: *swoons*

CrAzYArtist: Oh boy. Poor Lexsie...

RabidsingeR: Yeah that's right, poor me! Now I'm going to be hearing all about Lysander!

MonKeybiz: It'll make up for all those times I had to listen to you fawn over Castiel...

RabidsingeR: You used to be one of his fangirls!

MonKeybiz: As I said, more for you...

CrAzYArtist: If you're going to fight, I'm outta here...

GreenThumb: They fight?

RabidsingeR: Savannah and I don't get along.

MonKeybiz: Yep, if it wasn't for Kori, we probably wouldn't be friends. We only stick together now in memory of her.

RabidsingeR: Speaking of sticking together, did you get the tickets?

MonKeybiz: SHHHHHH! And yes.

CrAzYArtist: Shush about what?

GreenThumb: I have a feeling that they don't want us to know, so I'm not going to ask.

MonKeybiz: Jade, you're one smart boy! Do you have a girlfriend?

GreenThumb: No...

CrAzYArtist: HE HAS A CRUSH! I CAN TELL!

RabidsingeR: Tell us! We told you our crushes!

MonKeybiz: Spill, no secrets are allowed in our circle of friends. Plus we have to appove.

GreenThumb: Ugh, Fine... I kinda like Violette...

RabidsingeR: Who?

MonKeybiz: Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!!!!

CrAzYArtist: I appove 100%! Date her date her date her! (She's one of my classmates, Lexsie, about as shy as Savannah and is another artist)

RabidsingeR: What she look like?

GreenThumb: Purple hair in braids, purple eyes.

MonKeybiz: Hey we almost look alike! Only I have red eyes instead of purple... and my hair is curly

GreenThumb: You have red eyes? 0.o

RabidsingeR: Imagine when she's angry! XD

MonKeybiz: *IF I'm angry. I blush more than I glare... and it works for me.

RabidsingeR: I have black hair and green eyes!

CrAzYArtist: And I have purple eyes and white hair! But you all know that.

GreenThumb: Okay... green hair and green eyes.

MonKeybiz: You know, you'd make a great pair, you're both named after what you hair and eye colors are.

GreenThumb: And this is relevant why?

CrAzYArtist: Savannah likes to think aloud sometimes, you'll get used to it.

CrAzYArtist: Well I gotta go cook dinner before Castiel kills me again... I expect you three to be best friends by this time tomorrow!

GreenThumb: He still angry about yesterday?

CrAzYArtist: Yeah... more so when he found out about today. Oh well! :)

RabidsingeR: What happened yesterday?

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

I sighed and checked my watch again: 7:03. Castiel said he would be done at five! I glared at my clock's face and turned back to my sketchpad. I still couldn't believe that Castiel was making me wait for him after school so he could practice. I had offered to walk home myself, but Castiel told me that if I did I might as well walk all the way back to our parents house. Personally I think he just made me wait as a lookout in case anyone who actually thought breaking into the school's basement at night was wrong.

I shoved the thoughts out of my mind and concentrated on my latest project. A series of different kinds of fish as mermaids. Iris's, who said her favorite mythological creature was the mermaid, birthday was around the corner and I had decided to draw her a collage of mermaids. So far I had two, a large 11 by 14 of a normal mermaid clutching an overturned boat, and an 8.5 by 11 Angler mermaid in the shadows of the deep, waiting for her next meal. My fingers were coated with graphite trying to depictate the murky depths of the bottom of the ocean in the Angler picture, and my blender was black as coal from shading. I tilted my head, something just wasn't right about the Angler. I had the light evened out so that it looked like her little lure that came from her head like a real Angler fish was the only source of light. Her body was propotional and the tail faded into the dark like it was supposed to. Her hair floated around her head to show that she was really underwater, but something was just... wrong, and I couldn't figure it out.

"What are you doing here?!" A voice startled me. I was just lucky that I hadn't been holding a pencil, because I would have ruined my drawing. I looked up into the stormy grey eyes of the Crying Girl, as I had secretly dubbed her until I found out her name. I smiled in spite of my racing heart, "Waiting for someone. What are you doing?" The girl cast me a suspicious look and brought out a camera, "Someone's been wondering around the school at night. I'm going to find out who." She paused and gave me another suspicious look, "It's not you, is it?" I laughed and shook my head, "No. How do you know someone's here?" Could she have somehow found out about Castiel and Lysander's band practices? And if so, how?

The girl blushed, "I was caught getting revenge on Amber and was ordered to clean up the graffiti. Something jumped out at me and when I came back here the next night it happened again. This time I'm going to take a picture of the culprit and settle this." I giggled, earning a glare from the girl. I waved my hand, "No, I'm not laughing at you. You just sounded like Peggy just then." The girl's face twisted in confusion, "Who?" I shook my head, "The girl in charge of the school's newspaper. She's always doing things like this." "Ah." The girl glanced down the hallway towards the stairs then back at me, shifting awkwardly. I could tell that she wanted to get on with her investigation. I smiled and leaned back in my chair, "Go ahead, I don't mind. Tell me who it is when you capture them!" She nodded and disappeared.

I took out my sketchpad again and flipped it open too quickly. A loose folded paper came fluttering out and landed on the floor under my chair. I sighed and bent over to retrieve it, but before I could there was a bright flash from the end of the hall and a shout of surprise. I guess the Crying Girl had found her culprit. I stood and walked towards the comotion, completely forgetting about the paper underneathe the chair. I flicked on the hall lights to see Castiel, Nathaniel and Lysander surrounding the Crying Girl. Nathaniel kept blinking and rubbing at his eyes, I guess he was the unfortunate one to get a surprise picture. Everyone looked at me when I turned on the lights, I smiled and leaned against the wall, waiting for the events to unfold.

The Crying Girl turned to my brother, "I don't see why you couldn't have told me." The red head frowned, but it was Nathaniel who answered, "We were going to. That's what you saw us talking about earlier." She bit her lip, a small blush creeping up her neck, "Oh..." When no one said anything else I spoke up, "Now that that's taken care of, can we go home now?" Castiel glared at me, "Shut up, Kori. You can wait a little longer. Besides we still have to take care of this problem..." He directed the last sentence to the poor blonde in front of him. I frowned at him, "Don't take it out on her, she didn't know about your little afternoon adventures." "Butt out, or else..." Castiel warned. I gave him a look, "Did you really say 'or else' to me? The one person in the world who knows every dirty little secret about you?" Nathaniel and Lysander shared an amused grin while the Crying Girl just looked between us.

Castiel shoved a finger in my face, "You forget that I know ever secret about you as well." I smiled and held up my hands in surrender, "It seems we are at an impasse. Stop bothering her, and we'll forget this ever happened. And give me the car keys so I can drive home." Castiel sighed and turned away, "No, and I've got to clean up. Go ahead and walk home." I stuck my tongue out at his back, earning laughter from everyone else, and returned down the hall to pick up my stuff. Nathaniel and the Crying Girl followed me.

"I'm sorry again for blinding you." The girl said, Nathaniel waved away her concerns and took my shoulder bag without a word. I flashed him a brief smile of 'thank you and looked at the Crying Girl, "Hey, what's your name? I told you mine, but if you told me yours I must have forgotten it." The girl laughed, her personality so different from the one I had found yesterday, "My name is Penelope Ross, but please call me Penni. I hate my name!" I laughed, "Only if you call me Kori. What about you, Nathaniel? Do you prefer 'Nathaniel' or some nickname?" He shrugged, "Whatever you wish to call me." I grinned, "So... can I call you Castiel's best friend?" Nathaniel shot my a dark look, "Anything but that." He retorted and I laughed. Penni looked between us, her eyes questioning, but she didn't say anything.

We reached the doors and Nathaniel held it open for us to walk through. Penni smiled and thanked him politly. I took the bold step and poked him in the side, making him twitch. I grinned, "Ticklish, Nathaniel?" I asked sweetly. He pointedly ignored the question, rubbing at the spot where I had poked him. Nathaniel looked down at poor short Penni, "Going this way?" He asked, nodding the way towards my house. Penni saddly shook her head, "No I go the opposite. Um... It's been nice meeting you?" She ended it as a question, making me giggle, "Yeah, it has. See ya tomorrow, I guess!" She smiled more brightly then I had seen before and waved good-bye.

Nathaniel shifted my bookbag to his other shoulder so it wouldn't get tangled between us as we walked. "I feel sorry for her." He said suddenly. I turned to look at him, "Really? How so?" He shrugged, "When she first moved here everyone was teasing her about Ken, and then he moved away." "Who?" I asked confused. I had moved to Sweet Amoris about the same time Penni did, so I didn't know much of her. Nathaniel chuckled, "The dorky kid that was always around her? That was Ken. His father transfered him to a military school because my sister kept harrassing him." I blinked, "And who is your sister?" Nathaniel raised an eyebrow, "You'll get mad at me about not knowing you and Castiel are related and you don't even know my sister?"

I blushed, "I didn't even know you had a sister. At least you know that Castiel's sister did move here, you just didn't know who it was. Will you tell me her name or not?" Nathaniel laughed and shook his head, making his golden hair flop over his eyes, "It's Amber." I blinked again, I hadn't been expecting that. The class bully and the class president siblings? I bit my lip to keep my thought to myself. Of course Nathaniel saw what I was thinking anyway, "Surprised? Most people are." I laughed sheepishly, "Sorry..." We were silent for a while, walking peacefully. I tried to think of ways to get him to talk some more, but I couldn't think of any. Finally I blurted out, "Okay, why were you at the school so late? I mean, I know about Castiel and his band practice, but why are you in it?" Nathaniel chuckled, "I got involved when your brother stole the keys from me. To keep myself out of trouble I had to cover for them as well. I'm surprised Penni was so determined with both me and Castiel trying to dissuade her from investigating." For some reason I laughed, and after a moment Nathaniel joined me.

*CrAzYArtist has signed in*

MonKeybiz: It's about time you get here! What took you so long!?!

RabidsingeR: It better not be a date with Nath either! Savannah and I haven't approved yet!!!

CrAzYArtist: >.< No. Castiel made me wait at school after hours for his band practice.

RabidsingeR: Get that boy on the line now! I have a few things to say to him!!

GreenThumb: Is one of them 'I love you'?

MonKeybiz: LOL!!! XD

RabidsingeR: Shut up Jade...

CrAzYArtist: Well you can't say that at the moment, he's still at school.

GreenThumb: YOU WALKED HOME AT NIGHT BY YOURSELF?!?!? MonKeybiz: KORIANNA RILLEI WEST!! You know that's not safe!

GreenThumb: Her middle name is Rillei? How do you even pronouce that?

CrAzYArtist: I didn't say I did! Nathaniel walked me home again. (Yes, and it's pronouced like Rilley.)

RabidsingeR: Awwwwwwwwwwwwwww!! Wait, why was he there? I thought you said those two hated each other...

GreenThumb: Trust me they do.

CrAzYArtist: Cuz Castiel broke some rules that would have gotten Nath in major trouble if the principal found out, and so Nath has to cover for him to stay OUT of trouble.

RabidsingeR: Okay, that's wierd.

MonKeybiz: On a happier note: Jade and I are related to the same distant cousin! Isn't that fantastic!!

CrAzYArtist: So... you're technically family.

GreenThumb: Big on the technical part.

MonKeybiz: HEY!

RabidsingeR: I heard about what happened the other day... >:) You and Nath are a match made in heaven.

MonKeybiz: That's what I said! :)

CrAzYArtist: *sigh* Can we please drop the Nath gossip? GreenThumb: (though I totally agree with you) Why? Get into another fight with him? CrAzYArtist: No, it's just... IDK, it feels like I get on here just to hear about you guys talking about me and Nath when we aren't even an item yet (if we ever will be)

RabidsingeR: Awww, poor Kori is depressed! I know just the thing to cheer you up! *Tackle hug*

CrAzYArtist: Okay that cheered me up! ^^

MonKeybiz: Good because you need to be happy for this part: Ty is moving!

CrAzYArtist: ...where?

GreenThumb: My school...

CrAzYArtist: ARGH!!! Don't tell him I go to Sweet Amoris, please don't tell him!!

GreenThumb: I have no intention of even speaking to him.

RabidsingeR: So, you said Castiel had band practice...

MonKeybiz: And you said that Lysander was in his band too... so that meant he was there...

CrAzYArtist: Erg...

GreenThumb: Not again.

RabidsingeR: ANSWER THE QUESTION!!!

CrAzYArtist: That wasn't a question!

RabidsingeR: Answer it anyway! lol

GreenThumb: *sigh* I'm outta here. I got homework anyway, talk to ya tomorrow!

*GreenThumb has signed out*

RabidsingeR: So... answer it.

CrAzYArtist: Answer what? MonKeybiz: Come on Kori! Are they really good?

CrAzYArtist: Well I was in the hallway the whole time, so I didn't hear them. But believe whatever you want.

RabidsingeR: You're no help!!

CrAzYArtist: Sorry... not! XD

MonKeybiz: This is revenge for what I told you about Ty, isn't it?

CrAzYArtist: I said believe what you want.

RabidsingeR: That means yes, Savannah

MonKeybiz: Don't you think it's wierd that Ty is moving so close to you, Kori?

CrAzYArtist: If you mean I don't think it's a concidence, then yes... My question is, how did he find out?

MonKeybiz: Well he asked me where you went the day after you moved but I blew him off.

RabidsingeR: And he's too scared of me to even look at me ;D

MonKeybiz: Maybe it is just a freak coniky-dink.

RabidsingeR: lol 'coniky-dink'? Savannah you've taken wierd to a whole new level!!

CrAzYArtist: *Sigh* maybe you're right, but if I hear he starts asking about me, I won't think so anymore!

RabidsingeR: Maybe Castiel will beat the **** out of him!

CrAzYArtist: LEXSIE LIARD!

MonKeybiz: Kori... you are way to innocent.

CrAzYArtist: I am not!

RabidsingeR: Uh... you're head over heels for the student body president at your school. And your idea of a great weekend is staying inside drawing pictures.

CrAzYArtist: As opposed to you singing all day long? Or to Savannah's violin?

MonKeybiz: Hey! I play the piano too!! And the violin is one of the hardest instruments to learn how to play!!

RabidsingeR: And I have to keep my singing vocals limber.

CrAzYArtist: So we're all freaks who have no life.

RabidsingeR: Speak for yourself, I remember a few years ago when you refused to go to a party because you had to finish a drawing for Mother's Day.

CrAzYArtist: And my police record is still nonexsistant because of that! ^^

MonKeybiz: She has you there Lexsie.

RabidsingeR: Grrr...

MonKeybiz: Lol

CrAzYArtist: I hear Castiel, gotta go fix dinner like a good little servant! Have fun deliquents!

RabidsingeR: KORIANNA!!

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

Penni was waiting for me at the school steps the next morning. At first I thought it was nice of her to do so; but then I caught sight of her expression, one of worry. I hurried to her, "Penni? Is something wrong?" Her grey eyes met my violet ones and the worry changed into pity. Silently she held out a folded piece of paper and said, "Don't... don't overreact." Dread filled the pit of my stomach. Slowly I reach out and took the paper from her, with one last glance at her I unfolded it.

The picture it held almost made me want to cry, scream, and faint all at once. My once beautiful picture was mutilated and ruined beyond belief. It had been a cute little comic that I drew for Lexsie years ago, back when I was still discovering my talent. Instead of a story about a girl and her friend being best friends and all the trouble they got in, it was a comic about lesbians and how much they just loved each other. (A.N. No offense if you happen to be one... I don't have anything against you. Just so we're clear) I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and to keep the tears behind my eyes. With a surprisingly stead hand, I folded the paper again and slipped it into my bag. Penni watched me concerned, so I gave her a small smile and began up the steps to the school all the while thinking Sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me. Maybe if I told myself that enough times today, I would actually believe it.

I opened the door to the school and there was an eerie stillness in the packed hallway as everyone turned their eyes to me. The silence scretched for what felt like ages. Finally I averted my eyes to the ground, hunched my shoulders, and made for my locker. I felt every single pair of eyes on me, their weight heavy. I was halfway to my locker when the laughing began. First it was a twitter, then a snicker from a handful of people, then everyone save the sympthetic few were full out laughing at my face. One of the football jocks jeered, "Hey, leb, your work is really good! The way you drew those girls in detail, it was just... AWESOME!" After that, everyone I passed had a nasty word or two for me. I just crossed my arms over my chest, holding my bag close to me, and made myself as small as possible.

When I reached my locker the girls around me drew away like I was a leper, their pretty faces twisted in revulsion. I shut my eyes, why today of all days did Castiel decide to skip school? Should I break my perfect attendance and skip too? Before I could decide a hand touched my shoulder and I jerked around, expecting to see another jerk but instead all I saw was Nathaniel's concerned golden eyes. He didn't say a word as he tucked me under his arm and lead me to the Student Council room, glaring at anyone who dared look at me. Penni was already there along with Lysander, who kept tapping his fingers against the table, staring intensely at the wall across the room.

When Nathaniel closed the door behind us Lysander looked up, "I called your brother, he's coming to get you." I nodded numbly and sat down, staring at the whorled wood beneath my fingers. Penni growled, "Well we know who did this at least. Amber." Nathaniel sighed, "As much as I don't want it to be, I can't think of anyone else. Still, we have no proof... yet." He rubbed his temples, "Why she would do such a thing is beyond me." I knew why, it was because I liked her brother. Lysander rolled his bi-colored eyes, "It's obvious you don't know your sister like everyone else. Her behavior is very distastful." Nathaniel glared, "Lysander I don't-" Penni cut him off, "Shut up the both of you! Now is not the time to be arguing!" At that all three of them glanced at me, but I ignored their gazes in favor of tracing a knot in the wood.

Someone knocked on the door and Penni went to answer it, her eyes narrow with distrust. After talking to the person outside the door for a little bit, Penni finally stood back and let Iris in but shoved someone else back and slammed the door shut. Iris shrugged sheepishly, "Sorry, I didn't know she was following me." I absently wondered who was with Iris. Penni pursed her lips, "Well if that bi-...girl thinks she's getting an exclusive then she can forget it!" Peggy, of course it was Peggy. Iris sat down beside me, "Don't worry, Kori. No one important believes that crap. And the principal has sent the teachers around to take down the pictures and to write up anyone who has one of the pictures." I finally turned my gaze on her, eyes wide, "You mean there's more?" I squeaked. Nathaniel and Penni exchanged grimances and Lysander patted my shoulder gently.

Iris gave a smile, "I'm sure this will blow over quickly. When everyone realizes it's not true, they'll drop it like a hot potato!" I giggled softly, feeling a little better. The bell rang before anyone could say anything else. Penni sighed and grabbed her backpack, "We've got to go to class." Lysander's mouth twitched in disgust, "Great, the last thing I want to do is go around listening to gossip." He grumbled to himself, standing. Iris stood as well, "See you later, Kori." I smiled and nodded mutely as the three filed out the door, shutting it behind them before anyone could sneak it. Nathaniel stood from his own chair and made for the filing cabinet. Opening a drawer near the bottom he withdrew a few files and brought them back to the desk. I watched him as he shifted through one file, signing a few pages and scanning through the rest.

"Don't you have class too?" I asked suddenly. Nathaniel glanced up at me briefly before turning back to his papers, "Not first period, and the principal is letting me out of classes until you go home." "You don't have to..." I said quietly looking away. I knew how important education was to Nathaniel. The golden haired boy smiled faintly, still not looking up, "But I want to." My head snapped around to stare at him, did he really mean that? Or was it just to comfort me? From the blush creeping across his face I knew he hadn't meant to say it out loud. After a moment of awkward silence Nathaniel asked, "Do you... want to help?" Grateful for a distration from my thoughts, I nodded.

vvv

It was almost second period when Castiel finally showed up. By then I had gone through twenty files, checking to make sure everything was in order for Nathaniel to sign. My mood has lifted considerably since the beginning of the day during that time. I was laughing again and teasing Nathaniel about his work-a-holic nature. I got him to tell me why he had become the student body president, apparently his father had pushed him to do so, but I didn't press the matter when I saw how uncomfortable the subject made him feel.

We were discussing favorite books when my brother burst into the room, his face a thundercloud. I actually shrank away from him, I had never seen him so angry before and, though I knew his anger wasn't directed at me, I felt like it was. "If that sister of yours ever messes with Kori again, you can be assured, Nathaniel, that I will kill her!" For some reason I had the feeling that Castiel wasn't joking. Nathaniel seemed to know that too, "Well, I wouldn't go as far as kill her, but I understand." Castiel narrowed his grey eyes, probably expecting for Nathaniel to argue and not agreeing with him, then gestured for me to follow him. I waited until he was back out the door before turning to Nathaniel, "Thank you... for everything. You're a great friend." Nathaniel looked uncomfortable with the praise, "If I had been more attentive, this could have been avoided." I shook my head, "No, I was the one who lost the picture, it's my fault. Um... I guess I'll see you tomorrow or something." Nathaniel nodded and turned back to his paperwork. Unlike the first time I had met him, I wasn't disappointed that he was avoiding my gaze.

Castiel was leaning against the wall outside the Student Council room, glaring at one of the comics that had been laying around still. When he saw me he crumbling the thing up and tossed it into a trashcan, "Ready?" He asked. I nodded and followed my brother to his car. Once we were settled in his little red muscle car, Castiel turned to me, "Are you okay?" He asked softly, his grey eyes oddly concerned. I opened my mouth to assure him when I hesintated. Was I really okay? Even though I had acted happy in the Student Council room with Nathaniel, I had this hard knot in the pit of my stomach that refused to go away. I shrugged, "I'll let you know when I am." I said and my brother thought a moment before saying, "Okay, today is all about you. Whatever you want to do." I could help but smile. The thought that Castiel was going to sacrifice his day to make me happy again was sweet.

"Ice cream?" I ventured and Castiel nodded, his trademark smirk sliding up on his face. "Ice cream it is." He started the car and peeled out of the parking lot like lightning. I couldn't help but laugh, it was like Castiel couldn't wait to get away from the school before they caught him and shoved him in a classroom.

...

RabidsingeR: THEY DID WHAT?!?!?! MonKeybiz: WHO ARE THEY? TELL ME SO I CAN KILL THEM!!!!! GreenThumb: ...

CrAzYArtist: Guys it's not a big deal

GreenThumb: Not a big deal? Someone just humiliated you and you're going to say 'not a big deal'??

RabidsingeR: Korianna! You had better tell us so we can kick their butts!

CrAzYArtist: How? Jade goes to another school and you guys are in another state! Besides, it's been taken care of.

MonKeybiz: How?

CrAzYArtist: Well for starters, anyone found with one of the papers are written up, then Castiel brought me home early. Lysander, Penni, Iris, and Nathaniel have been doing their best all day to

I stopped typing when I heard Castiel calling my name. "Yes?" I called down and my brother shouted back, "Someone's here to see you! Get down here!!" I grumbled under my breath and turned back to my computer only to see that I had somehow sent the unfinished message.

MonKeybiz: To...? To what? And who is Penni?

RabidsingeR: Accidently hit the enter button there, Kori. :)

GreenThumb: Slow down on the typing Kori. You're going to break a finger or something.

CrAzYArtist: Sorry, I have company. See ya later!

RabidsingeR: I demand to know what was said!!!!

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

I shut down my laptop and closed it, then I went down stairs to find the biggest surprise of my life. Nathaniel standing in the living room of his most hated enemy. I paused on the last step, my right foot hovering over the floor, trying to get used to the sight of my crush standing there... in my home... without me having to ask him to. Castiel was facing away from me, speaking with someone who I couldn't see, and pointedly ignoring Nathaniel. The blonde haired boy smiled when he saw me, "Korianna." He greeted and I gave a tentive smile in return, trying to murder the butterflies in my stomach without revealing that I had them.

Castiel glanced at Nathaniel, his eyes narrow with hatred, then followed his gaze towards me, "Kori, apparently your friends are here on a mission to cheer you up." He moved away to show Penni smiling at me, "Surprise!" She said, wiggling her fingers in a 'jazz hands' gesture, and grinned, "Come on, today's your day to do whatever, we're simply your money bags!" I blinked in confusion, what did she mean? Nathaniel rolled his eyes and explained, "Penni and I are taking you wherever you want to go. We'll buy everything." I took a step back up the stairs, "I can't let you do that." I said and Castiel snorted, "Told you she wouldn't agree to it." He smirked at Nathaniel, who spared a brief look of annoyance before turning back to me. His golden eyes peered into my violet ones, "Please?" He asked quietly then leaned down to whisper something that I dared not ever imagine him saying. I nibbled on my lip, debating. After a minute I nodded slowly and Nathaniel smiled.

vvv

"What time is it, Nath?" Penni asked for roughly the 2,875th time that day, give or take since I wasn't keeping count until after the first twenty or so. Nath sighed, getting as irritated with the question as I had been 1,000 questions ago, "Exactly seventeen seconds after you asked the last time." He ground out and Penni pouted, "I just want to be on time." I looked between the two, "On time for what?" Nathaniel shook his head and Penni grinned mischieviously, both refused to answer. Nathaniel turned to Penni, "Besides, it isn't until six anyway. We still have two hours." Penni rolled her stormy grey eyes towards him, "You obviously don't know how long it takes for a girl to get ready, let alone two." Nathaniel gave her a look, "I have a younger sister, you know." Penni waved her hands, "Exactly! She takes, what, and hour to get ready everyday? Hello! This is a big thing tonight so... I'm going to shut up before Kori finds out anymore information." Both Nathaniel and I laughed at Penni, after a minute of glaring at us she joined in on the fun.

We were currently walking around the mall, having loaded all our arms down with bags from the stores, most of which were things that Penni said I absolutly needed and bought them regardless of my protests. It wasn't until she bought a $700 classy dress without batting an eyelash that I relized my new friend was filthy rich. Nathaniel seemed to be more conservative over his money, but not by much. When Penni whipped out her Platinum Credit Card again at a store where the cheapest perfume was fifty dollars I asked, "Just where do you get all the money?" The sales clerk gave me a scornful look, like she couldn't believe that Penni had brought riff-raff in with her, and earned a glare from Nathaniel. Penni, on the other hand, smiled at me, "My dad is a really big person in politics, and my mom is a clothes designer. Ever heard of the Ross Fashion Line? That's my mom." I raised an eyebrow at her ratty jeans and tattered tanktop. She shrugged, "I'm not one of those people who goes around purposefully flaunting their money. I had to beg my parents to let me go to Sweet Amoris, I wanted to have a taste of public school before I graduated."

"You've been in private schools all this time?" Nathaniel asked and Penni giggled, "Nope. I was homeschooled until junior high. Then my parents shoved me into The School for Gifted Young Minds, A.K.A. a private junior high school. That's where I met... Ken..." She whispered his name so low that I almost didn't hear it. Nathaniel and I exchanged a look and silently agreed to drop the topic. I moved on, "So... you're buying all this stuff because...?" Penni whirled on me, hands on her hips, "Because I want to, missy!" Nathaniel coughed to cover up his laughter. I held up my hands in surrender and Penni turned to Nathaniel, "What time is it now?" Rolling his gold eyes Nathaniel glanced at his watch and said, "It's 4:30." Penni yelped and grabbed my hand, "Come on, we've got to get ready!!"

vvv

"Guy's you didn't have to do this!" I said as the waiter sat us down at a cloth covered table situated by a floor-to-ceiling window that let in the full moonlight. Not exactly an ideal place for friends, the scene was more romantic than anything. I was dressed in a creamy dress that hugged my upper body like a second skin to my waist before falling elegently to the floor. The fabic felt like still water under my hands and had a glossy sheen to it. Penni had bought me accessories studded with amethyst jewels to go with the dress and to bring out my eyes. I felt Nathaniel's eyes constantly drifting back to me, making me feel delighted and self-conscious at the same time.

Just before we sat down the waiter came back with a silver trey, bearing a single card on a white napkin. He held out the tray towards Penni, "For you ma'am." Penni smiled and took the card. As she read it, her face lit up, "My parents are here! Oh I haven't seen them for months! Do you mind if I go eat with them?" Nathaniel and I exchanged looks before I turned to our friend and said, "We don't mind, you already spent the day with us." Nathaniel smiled at Penni and she squealed before motioning for the waiter to take her where her parents were waiting. Why did I have the suspicion that it was all too perfectly timed?

It was six days since the comic fiasco, and no one had yet to forget it. I could tell by the look in their eyes that they would never forget it. Secretly the student body still laughed at me, but they had quickly learned that anyone who teased me openly would have to face my brother sooner or later. That still didn't stop the descreet jabs in my direction. Amber was the worst, but she always played the sweet concerned friend around Castiel. It didn't fool either of us, but my brother couldn't really punch her lights out for acting nice, could he? Besides, he would be suspended for sure for hitting a girl, then Amber would somehow blame me and extract even more revenge.

I was lucky that all my friends watched out for me. No matter what class Lysander was supposed to have, he always found time to walk me to class and Penni and Iris sat beside me, even when we had assigned seating. Nathaniel let me stay in the student council room in the mornings and during lunch to avoid everyone; Melody didn't seem to like that, but she never said anything. Castiel never let me walk home, even when he skipped school he was up at the school at the end of the day, waiting to drive me home. I felt a little overprotected, but I didn't mention it. The last thing I needed was to fight with someone.

vvv

"So what are you doing this weekend?" Penni asked at my locker at the end of school on Friday. I spared her a glance before pulling out my Biology textbook and shoving it in my bookbag, "Nothing, why?" Penni shrugged, "Well there's this concert tonight..." I gave her a funny look, in the week I knew her, Penni didn't strike me as the concert-going girl. Penni saw my reaction and sighed, "Lysander asked me to go, but I don't want to go alone with him." I blinked, "Why not? Lysander is a perfect gentleman, he wouldn't-"

She waved a dismissive hand, "I know, I know. I just don't want it to be a date. He's a good friend and all, but..." Penni looked away and I finally caught her meaning, "But you feel like you're betraying Ken." I finished for her. She sighed and nodded, "That's why I figured if I brought you, it wouldn't be a date, just another friend thing." Penni finished, looking at me through her eyelashes. I laughed, "Or I could be the awkward third wheel." The blonde glared at me and I laughed again. Shaking my head I said, "Really Penni, I'm just kidding. I'll drag Castiel with me, okay?" She brightened and nodded before skipping away.

Of course Castiel didn't take it well, "I'm not about to go with you to make sure that my best friend doesn't get a date!" He snapped at me as he climbed into his tiny red muscle car. I rolled my eyes, "She likes Ken. Period, end of story." Castiel laughed harshly, "That dork? What does she see in him?" I glared at my twin, "I don't know, I've never met him personally. And that's none of your business." Castiel scowled at the road and snapped, "I'm still not going."

All the way home I tried everything to get him to go. Blackmail, begging, throwing a tantrum, calling in a favor, nothing would work. I was getting desperate. Finally, when we reached the apartment complex I had reached the last straw. Climbing out of the car I said casually, "Fine, maybe Nathaniel will go with me. I'll just go call him." It was a bluff, I didn't even know if Nathaniel had a cell phone, but Castiel didn't know that. Just as I predicted Castiel was suddenly ready to crash his best friend's date, as long as it kept his sister away from his enemy.

vvv

The pounding music was giving me a headache, but I didn't say anything. I knew Castiel would leap at the first chance to get us home and leave Penni by herself. Lysander was quiet all night, but I knew he was upset, I could tell the way he sent burning glares discreetly at Castiel and me. Penni had been talking to me all night, making sure that she never had anything to say to Lysander. I kind of felt sorry for him and silently promised to make it up to him later.

My cell phone buzzed in my pocket and I held up a finger to stop Penni from talking while I checked my phone. There was a message from Savannah *Hey you go to Sweet Amoris, right?* I rolled my eyes and texted back, *Duh. Why are you asking?* *Nuthin' just making sure, well good night!!* I stared at the screen of my phone, wondering what Savannah was up to. No doubt Lexsie was close behind.

*CrAzYArtist has signed in*

CrAzYArtist: Alright Savannah, what was with the cryptic text messages? MonKeybiz: I have no clue what you're talking about...

CrAzYArtist: ...

RabidsingeR: Yeah Kori, whatch'ya talking about?

GreenThumb: I honestly don't know what they've been talking about here either, because it's appears to be in code, so don't ask me.

CrAzYArtist: What were they talking about? MonKeybiz: What is anyone talking about? O.o

GreenThumb: I don't know, something about you confirmed something and that the 'Objects' have been bought and that the 'Gate Time' was for tomorrow at 'V when the cackoo calls sunny side up'.

CrAzYArtist: Savannah, Lexsie... You better not be pranking again...

MonKeybiz: Kori you hurt me, would I do such a thing?!

CrAzYArtist: Let me think... YES!!

RabidsingeR: On to other subjects... how was your date?

CrAzYArtist: What date? MonKeybiz: Don't try to deny it. You never leave your house unless it's on a date.

GreenThumb: They've been speculating if Nath kissed you or not...

CrAzYArtist: ... *sigh* >.<

RabidsingeR: Oh. My. Gawd. HE DID!!! Was he good? Was it a french kiss? You know... with tongue...? :P

MonKeybiz: Oo la la!

GreenThumb: Oh God... *facepalm*

CrAzYArtist: No! Get your mind out of the gutter! And I didn't even go on a date with Nath!!! You told me not until you two approved of him, dummy.

MonKeybiz: Then where were you? ARE YOU CHEATING ON HIM WITH SOME GUY YOU'RE NOT EVEN TELLING US ABOUT?!?!?! RabidsingeR: Korianna West! How culd you?!

CrAzYArtist: Misspelled 'could' Grammar Nazi... And I'm not interested in any other guy.

RabidsingeR: ACK!!! No no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no!!!!! But where were you?

CrAzYArtist: Crashing a date between Lysander and Penni

GreenThumb: Who's Penni? You never told us before.

MonKeybiz: Lys was doing WHAT?! I'm going to kill this Penni chick!

RabidsingeR: He hasn't even met you yet... you have no right to be upset.

MonKeybiz: Shut up Lexsie.

CrAzYArtist: Penni was the one to ask me to crash the date. She doesn't want to go out with him, but was too polite to say no. Besides, she already likes someone else.

RabidsingeR: Then why did she go on a date with that guy? Why not tell Lys she was interest in someone else?

MonKeybiz: Yeah, why not?

CrAzYArtist: Because he's gone to military school.

GreenThumb: Waiiiiit... Are you talking about Ken Pierce?

CrAzYArtist: Yep.

GreenThumb: So I'm guessing Penni is the blonde haired girl he always hung around...

CrAzYArtist: Yep! Compared to us four she's pretty plain. Ash blonde hair and grey eyes.

RabidsingeR: Hey I'm normal compared to you three!

CrAzYArtist: Not everyone has emerald green eyes, Lexsie.

MonKeybiz: Besides when do you want to be normal?

RabidsingeR: You're right... What's Ken look like?

GreenThumb: Like a dork.

CrAzYArtist: JADE!!

GreenThumb: What? It's true... dull brown hair in a bowl cut and glasses so think that you can't even see his eyes? Pratically screams 'dork'

CrAzYArtist: Like you scream 'gardener'?

CrAzYArtist: Anyway as Penni's friend, I resent you saying that! And if she joins this chat room all of you are forbidden to say that, or you'll find that I'm not the most hot tempered person on the planet.

MonKeybiz: That bad huh? I might just like her, especially if she really doesn't want to date Lysander...

RabidsingeR: Drop it Savannah...

*RockStar has joined the chat room*

RabidsingeR: WHO ON EARTH ARE YOU?!?!

RockStar: Kori would you stop yacking with your friends and fix dinner?

MonKeybiz: Oh hey Castiel! ^^

GreenThumb: It's midnight... why are you fixing dinner now?

CrAzYArtist: I told you I was crashing a date. Castiel came with me so I didn't become the awkward third wheel instead of the date crasher.

RockStar: And I still hate you for that.

CrAzYArtist: How did you figure out the chat room password?! I didn't give it to you!!

RockStar: Idiot. You left it on the kitchen counter this morning.

CrAzYArtist: You really couldn't scream that? I know how much you like to yell at me.

RockStar: Shut up and come fix me dinner.

CrAzYArtist: Fine, jerk!

*RockStar has signed off*

*CrAzYArtist has signed off*

I stalked downstaired, "You really couldn't just yell at me?" I snapped. Castiel spun around in his chair to smirk at me, "I prefer to annoy you." I just glared at him, muttering under my breath about poisoning his dinner as I stomped into the kitchen. Castiel called after me, "Besides, consider it revenge for what you made me do tonight!" He had a point... unfortunately.

Monday, Penni and I were walking to class, laughing and talking about Friday night at the concert. Lysander was giving us the silent treatment, though I did have to say we did deserve it, so Penni took over his job of walking me to class to avoid trouble with the still circulating rumor about whether I was gay or not. A girl called out, "You better watch it Penni, she might be flirting with you!" My friend spun, anger flashing in her eyes, but Nathaniel stopped her as he fell in step with us, "Just ignore it, Penni." Penni rounded on the student president, "Oh, just ignore the fact that my friend is being verbally pummeled, is that what you're telling me?" She snapped at him. Nathaniel nodded towards me, "It's not bothering her." He stated. Both turned to me and I turned my head to smile at the two blondes... when the principal's office door opened and hit me straight in the face.

vvv

"..ianna? Are you alright?" A vaguely familiar voice drifted through the darkness towards me. I groaned and cradled my forehead, feeling the knot that had made me blank out, "Savannah... wha' happened?" I slurred. My friend giggled, "You ran right into the principal's door, or rather, it ran into you... Are you okay?" I blinked opened my blurry eyes to see the purple haired girl leaning over me, her bright red eyes concerned, amused, and curious all at the same time. "Yeah.. I'm fine... Where's Pen- Waaaaait a minute! What on earth are you doing here?!" I said, suddenly remembering that I was enrolled in Sweet Amoris and Savannah wasn't. She grinned, "And welcome back to reality!" She said, giggling and held out a small card, "See? I go here now! I'm the official new student!"

A door opened behind us and we both turned to see Nathaniel walking in with an ice pack. He smiled when he saw me sitting up, "Good. You're up, Lexsie is feeling very guilty for making you black out." He said while pressing the ice pack to the knot on my head. I blinked, "She's here too?" I asked dumbly. Savannah nodded, "It was her idea to come here. She told her parents that the only way to get away from that awful rumor about her... uh... sleeping with a guy was to change towns. I 'volunteered' to come along to straighten her out since everyone knows that I'm the good girl of the group. And-... I'm babbling again, aren't I?" She suddenly asked, seeing Nathaniel's raised eyebrow. I giggled and the gold haired guy said, "Just a minute ago she wasn't speaking two words to anyone." Savannah blushed and I laughed, "Savannah is like that. She's only talkative around me and on the internet." Nathaniel nodded in understanding.

The door opened again to reveal Penni. She jerked her thumb over her shoulder and said, "That girl out there is out for my blood. And I have no clue why." Savannah waved a hand, "Don't worry, Lexsie can be a tad overbearing, but you'll get used to it." Lexsie must of heard her because the black haired firecracker was in the room within seconds, "Well excuuuuse me if I can't help the way I am, Savannah Knight!" Nathaniel glared at Lexsie, "Would you lower your voice?" He asked in a tone that left no room for arguments. Lexsie, being the master of arguing with anything, turned to the him, "And just who are you to be telling me what to do?" I sighed and rubbed my temples, "Lexsie... this is Nathaniel Powers, student council president." I didn't have to add that he was my crush.

Both Savannah and Lexsie zeroed in on Nathaniel, eying him to be sure that he had the approval to date me, even if he didn't know it. Penni snickered, obviously understanding what was going on, while Nathaniel frowned at the two troublemakers for the sudden interest. "Lexsie, Savannah... this is Penelope Ross. Penni, Lexsie Liard and Savannah Knight." I finished the introductions before things could get out of hand. Lexsie glared at Penni, who glared right back. "Penelope Ross, huh? Castiel seems to have a very low opinion of you. Of course that could be because you blackmailed Kori into crashing his best friend's date with you, but what can I say?" Lexsie started in a sugary sweet voice. Nathaniel's eye twitched at the mention of my brother.

I spoke before Penni could, "Lexsie, don't make me use your full name..." I threatened. The black haired girl whirled on me, "Don't you dare! You promised you never would!!" The other three exchanged confused looks, wondering how a name could calm Lexsie down. I raised an eyebrow, "Then stop picking fights with my friends. If you're going to start going here then your going to have to get along with Penni. And Iris, and Violette, and Nathaniel and anyone else that happens to be a friend. Got it?" I asked in a stern voice. Lexsie sulked but didn't argue. I could always make Lexsie obey, it was my gift that no one else had, not even Lexsie's own mother.

CrAzYArtist: I'll murder both of you!!!!!

RabidsingeR: What? We just thought to visit our favorite person in the whole world! School back home is sooooooooo boring! XD

MonKeybiz: Lexsie, don't make her mad, you already knocked her unconscious today.

GreenThumb: Should I be worried?

CrAzYArtist: Those two showed up at Sweet Amoris AND ENROLLED THERE!!!!!! Then Lexsie hit me with a door and knocked me out.

GreenThumb: So? They were just worried about you, especially after what happened with Amber... and as long as the door thing was an accident, you can't hold it against her.

RabidsingeR: You know Jade, I'm really starting to like you...

GreenThumb: Lol, and you didn't before?

MonKeybiz: XDDDDD

RabidsingeR: I didn't mean it like that. ><

RabidsingeR: By the way, Kori, I APPROVE OF NATHANIEL!!!!! You couldn't have gotten a better man!

MonKeybiz: I second the motion! Date him! Date him date him date him!!!!! And give me cute little blonde nieces and nephews!!!

CrAzYArtist: *facepalm* Did you really come just to approve of Nathaniel? And Savannah... DON'T EVER SAY THAT AGAIN!!!!!!!

RabidsingeR: Nope, it's like Jade said, we came to watch over the sweetest person of our group. Really, what jerk goes after sweet innocent Korianna? It's like... like... KICKING A PUPPY!!!

CrAzYArtist: I'm not that sweet and innocent.

MonKeybiz: Sorry, Kori, but you are.

GreenThumb: I agree with them.

RabidsingeR: SEE?! I'd bet even Castiel would agree with us. Where was he today anyway?

CrAzYArtist: Skipping what else? He must have gotten wind that you were coming to town.

RabidsingeR: KORIANNA RILLEI WEST!!!

GreenThumb: ...maybe Kori's right...

MonKeybiz: Yeah that was pretty mean...

CrAzYArtist: Oh come on guys! You all know about my hot temper! How can you think that I'm sweet and innocent?!?!?!

RabidsingeR: True... Still you'd rather make friends than enemies. I'd bet if Amber wasn't so mean to you, you'd try to be her friend!!!

CrAzYArtist: ...I don't know...

MonKeybiz: You may not be sweet and innocent, but you're WAAAAAY to nice and forgiving. The girl spread the rumor that you were a lesbian and made you a laughingstock in front of the entire school!!!

RabidsingeR: I've gotta agree with Savannah on this.

GreenThumb: We need to change the subject.

CrAzYArtist: Amen to that!!!

*XxSilentBlossomxX has joined the Chat Room*

XxSilentBlossomxX: Savannah?

MonKeybiz: Welcome welcome welcome!!!!!

CrAzYArtist: ...You invited someone?

MonKeybiz: Violette.

RabidsingeR: Violette? Wait is she that chick that...

GreenThumb: Shut up Lexsie...

XxSilentBlossomxX: Thank you for inviting me to the chatroom, that was very nice Savannah.

MonKeybiz: Hey we shy people gotta stick together. Now I'm sure you know Korianna A.K.A. CrAzYArtist. And Jade (GreenThumb).

XxSilentBlossomxX: Hi guys.

CrAzYArtist: Hello Violette! I'm glad you decided to join us!

GreenThumb: Hi.

RabidsingeR: Nice greeting Jade... XD

GreenThumb: Stuff it Lexsie. ><

RabidsingeR: Ooooooo someone's touchy. Could it be for a certain reason? :D Huh? Huh?

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie... Stop teasing Jade.

MonKeybiz: Ignore those three, Vi.

XxSilentBlossomxX: Kind of hard not to... it IS amusing.

RabidsingeR: You can't make me Kori!!!

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie...

RabidsingeR: Yes?

CrAzYArtist: Stop being a brat.

RabidsingeR: BRAT?!?! I'm not a brat!

GreenThumb: You're acting like one.

RabidsingeR: Oh shut up Jade!

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie!!!!

XxSilentBlossomxX: Are they normally like this?

MonKeybiz: No... I think I know why though... XP

GreenThumb: Don't even think about it Savannah.

MonKeybiz: Too late! But don't worry I won't tell.

RabidsingeR: What? All I want to do is share a certian secret with Vi. You know as a welcoming gift!

XxSilentBlossomxX: That's okay, Lexsie... I don't think Jade and Kori will like you sharing.

RabidsingeR: Hmph! Not another rational person.

MonKeybiz: Really? Are all people here sane?

CrAzYArtist: Hey! I'm from that crazy place you call home!

GreenThumb: Which is exactly why your name is like it is... crazyartist...

CrAzYArtist: You've gotta spell it crazy, Jade, otherwise it's just not the same!

RabidsingeR: So Vi, do you like someone?

GreenThumb: Lexsssssie...

RabidsingeR: What? It's a simple question. It's kinda like a right of passage in this chatroom. You're not an official member of the chat room until you answer the question.

XxSilentBlossomxX: Um...

CrAzYArtist: That's not true!!

RabidsingeR: Ever since you met Nath, it has been!

XxSilentBlossomxX: Do you like Nathaniel, Kori? MonKeybiz: Yes she does. A lot.

CrAzYArtist: I'm starting to understand how you feel, Jade...

GreenThumb: And this is why you're my best friend and not Lexsie.

RabidsingeR: Are you still sulking about that? It's in the past!!!

XxSilentBlossomxX: No it's not...

RabidsingeR: Whatever, so answer the question Vi.

MonKeybiz: Lexsie, stop being pushy. If she doesn't want to answer it's fine by her.

XxSilentBlossomxX: No... it's okay. I do like someone, but I don't think he likes me back...

CrAzYArtist: Who is he? Don't worry, we won't tell.

XxSilentBlossomxX: I'd rather not say.

MonKeybiz: Alright, you're business is your business. Lexsie don't pressure her.

RabidsingeR: Would I do that?

CrAzYArtist: Yes!

GreenThumb: YESSSS!!!!

MonKeybiz: Yeah. XP

XxSilentBlossomxX: I don't know...

XxSilentBlossomxX: Sorry but I have to go. I'll talk to you tomorrow.

*XxSilentBlossomxX has signed out*

CrAzYArtist: ...That was random...

MonKeybiz: It's obvious she likes you, Jade.

GreenThumb: How can you tell?

RabidsingeR: Call it a girl's intuition. She was extremely quiet and kept deflecting the conversation whenever I started talking about your little 'secret'. Or she was defending you.

GreenThumb: So was Kori...

RabidsingeR: So? She's Kori and an exception to the rule.

CrAzYArtist: I don't know if I should take that as a compliment or insult...

RabidsingeR: Plus she likes to boss people around.

MonKeybiz: Definatly an insult.

RabidsingeR: Hey!

RabidsingeR: If Nath ever does ask you out, you'll have him whipped in no time.

GreenThumb: LEXSIE?!?! What's gotten into you?

MonKeybiz: Are you PMSing or something?!

GreenThumb: ...ew...

RabidsingeR: No, but everyone else apparently is because none of you are getting a joke.

CrAzYArtist: You're still sore about the name thing today, aren't you?

MonKeybiz: That or Penni. Isn't it my job to hate her anyway since she 'stole' a date with Lys? XD

RabidsingeR: NO to both!

CrAzYArtist: So... yes to both.

GreenThumb: I'm so confused!

MonKeybiz: Apparently Penni and Lexsie don't get along very well. And when Lexsie kept fighting Kori threatened to use her full name. I DIDN'T EVEN KNOW LEXSIE WASN'T HER REAL NAME!!!!!

CrAzYArtist: No, her parents really named her...

RabidsingeR: If you say it I'll shove sweaty gym socks down your throat!!!!!

GreenThumb: Wow, you must really hate that name.

MonKeybiz: Is it bad that I'm dying laughing over here?

GreenThumb: Not exactly...

CrAzYArtist: Gotta go. Castiel's home from work and I need to fix dinner.

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

The words out of Lexsie's mouth the next day were: “Let's pull a prank on Amber to get back at her for messing with Kori!” Penni, Savannah, and I all gave the black haired firecracker a look. Penni was the one who spoke first, “Tried that, got detention for it... and nearly blinded Nathaniel for my trouble.” I laughed at the memory of Penni ghost hunting, while Savannah and Lexsie exchanged confused looks. The blonde shrugged, “It's just a bad idea, don't try it.” Of course Lexsie got offended, “Who are you to tell me what to do?” I sighed, this was getting old quick. Penni glared at Lexsie, “Someone who has a kernel of concern for you, idiot.” She snapped.

One of our classmates passed us calling out, “Oooooo, seems the leb is actually attracting people. Are you cheating on all of those girls, Leb?” Savannah and I pounced on Lexsie in enough time to save the jerk from a beating, “Lemme at him! Lemme at him! I'll tear you apart, bas****!!!!!” My friend snarled, her fingers bent into claws as she reached for his neck, trying desperately to strangle him. “Lexsie it's not worth it!” I shouted above her yelling. My oldest friend actually dragged Savannah and I a few inches; I was worried she might actually get her hands on him. The jerk backed up a step, his eyes wide, and ran right into my brother. Lexsie stopped trying to fight Savannah and I. Tension was high in the air as everyone waited for Castiel's reaction. An evil smirk appeared on Castiel's face and he cracked his knuckles loudly, earning a grimace from almost everyone in the hall.

Before anything could happen a hand reached over my shoulder, extending a small slip of paper towards the cornered jerk, “Take this detention slip to the principal.” Nathaniel said behind me. Everyone turned to the student body president, confused at his interference. He tilted his head, “Unless you want to have your face ripped off by Castiel...” Nathaniel said calmly. That did the trick, the jerk grabbed the slip and took off towards the office. Penni, who had been laughing though the whole scene, decided to speak, “I've never... seen any...one so... eager to go to... the... principal's office!” She said between giggles. Lexsie pouted, “You should have let me go after him...” She sniffed. I gave her a look, “I don't want you to ruin your reputation like Castiel already has.” I replied. “Hey!” Castiel shouted and all us girls burst out in laughter at his indignant expression.

vvv

During study hall I sat at my table yawning as I tried to concentrate on the book I had borrowed from Nathaniel. It wasn't that the book was boring, I found it very interesting, but I was just so tired. Mr. Faraize let us do anything during study hall, except sleep. Keeping Lexsie from killing someone was hard work. I was just glad that she had a class with Castiel this hour, she never acted crazy around him. I glanced at Penni who was hunched over a piece of paper, her pen scribbling away. I raised and eyebrow and leaned over to read the greeting

Dear Ken,

I smiled and whispered, “Writing a love note?” Penni glared at me, her grey eyes stormy. “Why can't you mind your own business?” She hissed back. I shrugged, “Well everyone else doesn't seem to nosing in my business... so what are you telling him?” Penni tried to refuse to show me the note, but in the end she gave up and handed the letter over reluctantly.

Dear Ken,

I'm glad to have gotten your letter! :D It made my day, even the fact that you're being tortured. Lol, just kidding! I really miss you, but it's not as bad as you think. I've actually made new friends, though none could ever replace my best friend, Cuddles. Ha ha, Cuddles is the teddy bear you gave me, and he's taking your place until you come back. Don't worry you're still my true best friend! Anyway, I made friends with that white haired girl you were telling me about, the one in your Gardening Club. Korianna West. She's very nice, she actually drew us together before you moved. It's very good, I'll have to get her to show you WHEN you come back. You're not getting away from me that easily, mister! Even if we're sixty and in a nursing home I will see you again! (not to sound creepy or anything...)

Kori's friends from her home town have enrolled here. Savannah is very funny and shy, but that girl Lexsie... I'm still not sure about her. She seems to have it in for me. Luckily it's not as serious as anyone who teases Kori about her being a lesbian (long story, but Kori is NOT one, FYI). I saw Lexsie trying to kill some idiot who made the mistake of making a joke about Kori. It was amusing from my side, but I'm sure the jerk didn't enjoy it! :P BTW, I saw your mom yesterday, she misses you and is very angry at your father for sending you away. I got the whole hour long rant about how your father has to understand to love you just the way you are. She says you haven't written her yet... shame on you! Lol, but seriously, you need to write your mom at least.

So how's Military School? You never did tell me...

I smiled at the blushing Penni and placed the letter back in front of her, “You know I've got to approve of Ken before you start dating him, right? And you've gotta approve of Nathaniel.” Penni shot me a look, “Why?” I fluttered my eyelashes playfully, “Because that's what friends do.” Penni shook her blonde head, “You're so weird...” She mumbled to herself. I shook my head, “Nah-uh, it's a tradition passed down from generation to generation. A sacred ritual!” I said primly. Penni rolled her grey eyes, “Now you've lost it.” I grinned at her, “No I didn't!” I said, pretending to be offended. We burst out laughing, earning a reprimand from Mr. Faraize.

vvv

Study hall ended. I waved good-bye to Penni as we separated just outside the class room. Walking down the hall I clutched my books to my chest, ignoring all the snide remarks cast in my direction. I was walking past the Student Council room when I heard a commotion. Frowning I went to investigate, but before I could even get close to the door, it burst open and the principal came storming out, her grey hair in a frazzle. Nathaniel followed her, his expression a mix of annoyance and regret. I was close enough to hear the principal yelling at Nathaniel, “If you don't find those keys, there will be hell to pay!” Nathaniel only nodded.

It was after the crazy old woman disappeared into her office did Nathaniel notice me. He sighed irritably, “How much did you hear?” He asked and I blinked at his tone, Nathaniel was never angry at me without reason. “Uh... nothing... just what the principal said just now.” I said cautiously, wondering what I should do. Nathaniel sighed again, this time it seemed like his anger was dissipating. “So... what was she so angry about...?” I ventured to ask. Nathaniel's eye twitched, “Some one stole the exams from the teachers lounge, using my key.” I couldn't help feel sorry for him, I knew Nathaniel would never do such a thing as break into the teachers lounge to steal anything, he took responsibility seriously. “Do you know who did?” I asked and the golden haired boy shook his head.

There was a moment of silence, in which both of us awkwardly avoided making eye contact. When the silence became unbearable I spoke, “Well if that's-” At the same time Nathaniel started speaking too, “Korianna, could you-” I blushed, “Uh... sorry, what were you going to say?” Nathaniel watched me for a few seconds before finishing, “If you're not too busy, could you help me find the exams and my keys?” I didn't even think about it when I nodded, “Sure! Don't worry, we'll find them!” I said confidently. Nathaniel slumped in relief, which surprised me. I hadn't realized he was hoping I would say yes.

vvv

It really didn't surprise me that Amber was the one behind the whole mess, or that she only did it to get back at her brother. What did surprise me was when she went to slap me for getting her suspended, Nathaniel stepped in and shoved her away. I think it surprised Amber even more than me, she had a look of utter shock when her brother grabbed her, his golden eyes furious. I fled, not wanting to get caught up in the family drama. I had enough of that from my own family.

I was almost out of the now deserted school yard when Nathaniel caught up to me. I shot him a questioning look, wondering why he was here. Nathaniel smiled, once again the boy I knew and liked, “I wanted to thank you for all your help today. I wouldn't have been able to solve the mystery without you.” He commented. I stupidly blushed, “Of course you would have. With all those detective novels you read, I'm sure you would have figured something out.” I managed to say without stuttering. I wondered absently where this sudden shyness came from. Nathaniel had walked me home plenty of times, this one shouldn't be any different. But it was...

The student body president didn't say anything, he just stared ahead, a small ghostly smile on his lips. We walked in a silence neither awkward or comfortable. We reached the apartment complex where Castiel and I lived. I couldn't take it anymore and broke the quiet by saying, “Uh... I'm sorry... for making your sister-” Nathaniel stopped and faced me, “It's alright Korianna. You didn't do anything wrong, so stop apologizing.” I nodded and looked down, suddenly unable to meet his gaze. Gently fingers touched my chin, making me look at Nathaniel. When our gazes locked, he slowly moved his hand to cup my cheek and leaned down. For a brief moment our lips were millimeters apart, our breath mingling. My cheeks burned, but I didn't move away and Nathaniel closed the rest of the gap, softly pressing his lips to mine.

He pulled away before I could fully enjoy the kiss, his cheeks were a curious dusty pink. “Ah... G-good-bye. And thanks for your help again.” He said quickly before I could react. I stood there in the same spot for a long time, watching the street that he disappeared down, my heart pounding. My tongue licked my lips, as if trying to remember the feeling of Nathaniel's lips on mine. That was when it truly hit me...

Nathaniel Powers had kissed me.

The minute I walked through the door Castiel cornered me, “What was that I saw out there?!” He shouted in my face. My white hair actually blew back a little at the power of his voice. I blinked several times, still a little dazed that Nathaniel had kissed me. Finally my mind caught up to the present, “Uh... what?” I asked dumbly. My brother looked like he was about to pop a blood vessel. “Did that goody-goody really just kiss you?!” Even though I didn't confirm it with words, my reddening face was a good enough answer.

I could hear Castiel gritting his teeth, “Korianna, stay away from that guy. He's bad news.” I was finally climbing down from my shock enough to get angry, “Look I know you hate him, but he's done nothing to hurt me!” I snapped at Castiel. My red haired brother grabbed my shoulder tightly, his grey eyes dark, “Trust me, Korianna, if he hasn't hurt you yet, he will.” I smacked his hand away, glaring, “I'll be the judge of that, Castiel West. Don't you dare start controlling my life like Father.” I started to leave, but Castiel gripped my arm, pulling me to a stop, “Don't drag Dad into this. I'm trying to protect you from Nathaniel, not control you.” Castiel said. I tried to yank my arm away, but my brother only tightened his grip to the point of bruising, “Until you tell me why you hate him so much, I'm not going to stop talking to Nathaniel! He's my friend, Castiel.” I growled.

“Yeah, that kiss sure looked friendly to me.” Castiel retorted. I stomped hard on my brother's foot, making him let go of my arm. I took a few steps away from him in case he lunged for me again, “One kiss. Whoop-de-doo. It's not the end of the world.” Castiel looked livid, “Don't you dare say that one kiss isn't the end of the world!” He shouted and I blinked, getting the strange feeling that he wasn't talking about Nathaniel and me anymore. I crossed my arms, “Alright, I propose a compromise. You promise not to get so riled up over Nathaniel and I hanging out, and I'll stop bugging you to tell me what happened between the two of you. Deal?” “NO!” Castiel snapped. I shrugged, “Okay. I hope your ready to fight every night then, because I'm not going to stop talking to Nathaniel simply because you tell me to.” Before he could say anything else, I ran up the stairs and locked myself in my bedroom.

*CrAzYArtist has logged on*

RabidsingeR: Where on earth were you?! You didn't walk home with us, and you're late getting on.

CrAzYArtist: Sorry, I was helping Nathaniel with paperwork after school. And then I got into a huge fight with Castiel.

GreenThumb: Why?

CrAzYArtist: Uh... no reason

MonKeybiz: You're hiding something Kori. I can tell.

CrAzYArtist: I am not!

GreenThumb: Just tell us. It's so obvious.

RabidsingeR: Seriously. You're such a terrible liar, I can tell your lying over the internet!

CrAzYArtist: Okay it was about Nathaniel. He walked me home again.

MonKeybiz: Castiel freaked out about that? That's not like him. I can only see Castiel freaking out if...

GreenThumb: ...if...?

MonKeybiz: Oh. God.

MonKeybiz: NATHANIEL KISSED YOU DIDN'T HE?!?!?!

CrAzYArtist: It was a small peck!

RabidsingeR: WHAT?! You're actually admitting to it?!??!?!?! (Geez, I was hoping you'd try to deny it longer...)

GreenThumb: Well I can tell this is going to be a fan girl fest. I'm out.

*GreenThumb has signed out*

MonKeybiz: OhmaiGod OhmaiGod OhmaiGod!!!! Nathaniel kissed you! He kissed YOU!! He KISSED you! Dreams really do come true!!

RabidsingeR: How was it? Did he mess up, or is he actually a good kisser? NEED. DETAILS!!!

CrAzYArtist: *sigh* Jade was right... this is a fan girl fest...

RabidsingeR: Answer the question Korianna West!

CrAzYArtist: Why?

RabidsingeR: *read in sarcasm* If he's good enough I just might kiss him myself. What do you think?! I wanna know because I'm your oldest friend!

MonKeybiz: Yeah! Secrets don't make friends!

RabidsingeR: Or keep them!

CrAzYArtist: Well it's been nice calling you my friends all these years then...

MonKeybiz: Kori! You would really do that?! CrAzYArtist: NO! I told you it was a peck on the lips. I didn't even registrar what he was doing until AFTER he left!

RabidsingeR: Well what was going on before he kissed you? What did he say? Give us something to squeal over!!!!

CrAzYArtist: Ugh. He told me to stop apologizing for things out of my control then he... kissed me.

MonKeybiz: Well what were you apologizing for? CrAzYArtist: Kinda getting Amber suspended... and making her mad at him

RabidsingeR: Okay I'm lost, how did you get Amber suspended?

CrAzYArtist: That's what I was helping Nathaniel with. Someone stole his teacher lounge keys and then the exams. Turns out it was Amber. She got suspended for it and when she tried to slap me for ratting her out, Nathaniel stopped her.

MonKeybiz: One point towards Nath! XD RabidsingeR: And Nath walked you home and then kissed you?

CrAzYArtist: Yes. And Castiel saw. So he went ballistic on me as soon as I stepped inside. Kept talking about how Nathaniel was bad news and he would hurt me in the end...

RabidsingeR: Well Castiel has known him longer... and there is obviously a back story to those two.

MonKeybiz: Are you really taking his side?

RabidsingeR: NO! I was just trying to be reasonable!!

CrAzYArtist: Well stop, you're going to make the world end if you keep talking like that.

RabidsingeR: Har har. You're just a card.

MonKeybiz: lol it's so fun to watch you two argue... ^^

CrAzYArtist: How am I going to face him tomorrow?

RabidsingeR: Well did you enjoy the kiss?

CrAzYArtist: Huh? I don't know it was over too quick.

MonKeybiz: Let's put it this way, it was just a small peck right? But did you enjoy that brief moment with Nathaniel more than you did with Ty shoving his tongue down your throat?

CrAzYArtist: Do I really need to answer that?

RabidsingeR: Well you faced Ty after he stole your first kiss by a total make out... I'm sure you can survive Nath's little cute kiss.

CrAzYArtist: But the thing is I liked Ty because he was popular. I like Nathaniel because of who he is... and what if he...

MonKeybiz: Kori, just stop right there before you have a panic attack... Look Nathaniel isn't one to go around kissing random girls. That's obvious. So if he kissed you that means he must really like you. End of discussion. So stop doubting yourself and start daydreaming about how your children will look like! ;P

CrAzYArtist: SAVANNAH KNIGHT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

RabidsingeR: Wow Savannah, I think that's the longest message I've ever seen from you... I'm impressed.

MonKeybiz: Thank you! Thank you!

RabidsingeR: I claim Godmother on those future kids!

MonKeybiz: Hey that's mine! You're going to be their true aunt one day!

RabidsingeR: ...O.o...

CrAzYArtist: Savannah... *W*

MonKeybiz: You know what I notice? I've noticed neither of you denying the fact that one day you two will be married to your crush... CX

CrAzYArtist: Pick out your tombstone, Savannah, I'm burying you tomorrow. ALIVE!!

RabidsingeR: ...I'll get the shovels...

MonKeybiz: That's what you say all the time! But I chose marble!

“...and after that, Leigh told me to go find Rosalya and give her the flowers, saying they were from him. I never seen a girl so happy!” Savannah finished telling us how she single-handedly saved a Lysander's older brother's relationship. Lexsie smirked, “Not even Nath kissed Kori?” I choked on my soda while Penni laughed so hard she almost fell off her seat. Ever since school started, Lexsie was on my case about Nathaniel's kiss. Savannah shrugged, “Well I didn't personally see that, so I couldn't tell. But I'm sure Kori would look so much happier.” I glared at my two treacherous friends. Penni snorted at my expression and reached across to pat my arm, “Might as well get used to it, Kori. They won't leave you alone, trust me on this.” I guess she was right, after all Penni did like Ken, so she must be used to the teasing.

I still shot sour looks at Savannah and Lexsie, both were too busy giggling to notice. Penni made the smart decision to change the subject, “So... you were telling me about the chat room?” I flashed a brief smile then began explaining the pros and cons of joining our chat room. I was just getting to the fact that there was no limit of teasing when someone cleared their throat. All four of us girls turned to see Lysander standing behind Savannah, holding a lunch tray and somehow not looking awkward like anyone else would have. “May I sit with you?” He asked politely. Lexsie and I shared an evil smirk while Savannah blushed prettily and nodded, turning shy. Penni, still feeling bad about the wrecked date, fell silent and stared at her half eaten sandwich. I noticed that Lysander didn't even glance at Penni, he must still be upset about it.

“I wanted to thank you for helping my brother earlier.” Lysander started and Savannah eeped and blushed. I sighed, my purple haired friend had been so good at speaking lately, I had forgotten about her inability to speak around anyone who she didn't know. Dimly I wondered how she had even managed speaking to Leigh and Rosalya earlier today. Lexsie came to Savannah's rescue, if it could be called that, “You'll have to excuse Miss Shyness over here. She clams up a lot, especially around certain people...” Savanna shot our friend a dark look and I laughed, “It's true. I'm surprised Savannah was even able to speak to your brother. By the way, I didn't know you had an older brother.” Lysander carefully ignored me, so he was still mad at me too. Penni and I exchanged looks and I shrugged, there was nothing I could do. Maybe he would forgive us when we set him up with Savannah, I grinned evilly at the thought.

vvv

As I dug through my locker after school, stuffing my random doodles in my bag to take some so Amber couldn't steal one and turn it into another humiliation antic, Savannah popped up. “Hey, Kori, what are you doing right now?” She asked, a little too innocently. I eyed her cautiously, “Packing my things to go home... what do you want?” She casually handed me a slip of paper, “I was late to English today, can you give take this to Nathaniel for me?” I glared at her, “Take it yourself and stop trying to set me up.” I snapped and shoved a page from my history notes in my bag, the margins of the paper full of mindless doodles.

Savannah gripped my arm, “Please, Korianna! I'm not heading anywhere near the Student Council room! Lys wants to show me something, and I can't wait any longer!” I paused at that, my bookbag halfway on my shoulder. I settled the bag's strap before turning to my friend, she looked like she meant it. I looked down at the slip of paper still clutched in her hand, it was a tardy slip made out to Savannah Knight, so she wasn't lying about that. Sending Savannah one last dark look I took the slip of paper from her, "If this turns out to be a stupid set up..." I threatened. Savannah, however, didn't hear me instead she hugged me tightly around the shoulders, "Thanks Kori! You're a doll!" She squealed and I grunted. Sometimes I forgot how old fashioned Savannah could be; I mean, who said 'you're a doll' anymore? I could already tell that Lysander and Savannah were made for each other. I managed to escape my friend's strangle hold and fled down the hall twoards the Student Council room before she could think of any more favors.

Timidly I knocked on the Student Council door, cracking it open slightly. I hadn't seen Nathaniel since last night after he kissed me, whether he was avoiding me or I him I didn't know and really didn't want to know. "Nathaniel? You in here?" I called out hesitantly when I didn't see him in the room. Slowly I inched the door even farther open until I saw Nathaniel slumped over at the head of the table, sound asleep. I blinked at the sight, never would I have imagined that Nathaniel, the most responsible person I knew ever, would be sleeping when he could be working. Immediately I wondered if something was wrong. "Nathaniel...?" I asked cautiously, edging forward until I stood next to him. He still didn't respond, not even a flinch when I felt his forehead for a fever.

Placing the tardy slip on the table, I knelt down so I was level with his handsome face. Nathaniel looked so peaceful when he was asleep, he looked like a normal teenage boy instead of the mature, responsible guy that I knew. I knew then and there that I liked this Nathaniel more than the one I saw everyday, with his unguarded and easy expression. I lightly pushed his gold bangs from his eyes, careful not to wake him. This was the guy who kissed me last night, and that one little peck on the lips that meant more to me than all of Ty's heated kisses. I smiled at the thought, realizing that it was true. I had only dated Ty because everyone thought we were the cutest couple in school. I wanted to date Nathaniel because he... well Nathaniel was just himself, and there was no way I could explain how much I really liked him.

"Hmmm... Kori...?" Nathaniel's sleepy voice brought me out of my thoughts. My violet eyes locked onto his golden ones. I swallowed my shyness and smiled at him, "Hey sleepyhead. Have a good nap?" Nathaniel mumbled something too low for me to hear, then he sighed and straightened in his seat, stretching his arms above his head and giving me a perfect view of his shirt pressed into his finely toned chest. I blushed, of course. “Did you need something, Korianna?” He asked. I stared at him blankly for a few minutes, wondering why I had come in here, when I remembered the tardy slip, “Oh! Savannah told me to give this to you. She couldn't do it herself.” I said and held out the paper for him to take. Nathaniel looked at the paper, “Ah.” Was it just me or did he sound disappointed? I doggedly ignored it, determined to keep this meeting as least awkward as possible.

Nathaniel signed the tardy slip then set it down, his pen fidgeting between his fingers, refusing to meet my gaze “Listen, Korianna... about last night...” Was he going to tell me that it was a mistake? That he didn't mean it? He shot me a brief worried glance when I didn't say anything before continuing “I'm sorry for-” I couldn't help but let a small sigh of relief escape and held up my hand. Nathaniel stopped speaking. I smiled at him, “It's okay Nathaniel... I- uh... I was surprised... but not in a bad way! It was real nice that- I mean, um...” I was making a mess of things. When Ty had first kissed me I had been too stunned to respond, but Ty had taken care of everything in the beginning. I hadn't known how to react then, and I sure didn't now.

Quickly, before I knew what I was doing and could stop myself, I leaned down and kissed Nathaniel's cheek. He jerked in surprise and stared at me, golden eyes wide. I blushed and whispered, “Since I didn't get to kiss you back...” before fleeing from the room, embarrassed that I had just said that.

*CrAzYArtist has logged in*

RabidsingeR: About time you get here.

XxSilentBlossomxX: Hello Kori. How was your day?

RabidsingeR: Girl, I told you, you don't have to be yourself in the chat room. Show your crazy side.

CrAzYArtist: Hey Lexsie, Violette. Where's Jade and Savannah?

RabidsingeR: Well Jade logged on long enough to tell me that he was going on vacation and wouldn't be here for a few days. And no one knows where Savannah is...

XxSilentBlossomxX: Do you know, Kori?

CrAzYArtist: She's probably still with Lysander.

RabidsingeR: Wait... WHAT?! When did this happen?

CrAzYArtist: After school. She wanted me to do something for her because Lys wanted to show her something and she had to leave pretty quick.

RabidsingeR: And where were you? Smoochin' with that boy of yours?

CrAzYArtist: He's not 'my' boy...

XxSilentBlossomxX: So you admit you were kissing him?

RabidsingeR: I KNEW IT!!!!

CrAzYArtist: Why do I put up with you?

RabidsingeR: Because you'd still be more shy than Savannah without me...

XxSilentBlossomxX: Really?

CrAzYArtist: Yeah... I was pretty shy when I was young. My brother did all the talking.

RabidsingeR: How is that hottie? I hardly see him at school except when we're leaving.

CrAzYArtist: Screwy schedules never stopped you before.

RabidsingeR: True, but as your best friend I have to be on my best behavior or risk ruining your chances with Nath.

CrAzYArtist: Your logic is twisted and makes no sense.

XxSilentBlossomxX: I have to agree with Korianna.

RabidsingeR: It's a conspiracy against me!

CrAzYArtist: I nominate a change of subject!

RabidsingeR: I second that! So Vi, what do you think of Jade?

CrAzYArtist: LEXSIE!!!!

XxSilentBlossomxX: Uh... why do you ask?

CrAzYArtist: Don't. You. Say. A. Word. Lexsie...

RabidsingeR: Or you'll do what? Because I'm curious, Vi.

XxSilentBlossomxX: I don't know him well...

RabidsingeR: But you want to right? :D

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie leave her alone.

XxSilentBlossomxX: Why are you asking the questions, Lexsie?

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie... don't you dare.

RabidsingeR: Make me stop Korianna.

RabidsingeR: Well Vi, the reason is simply that...

XxSilentBlossomxX: That...?

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie, don't make me say your real name!!!

RabidsingeR: Go ahead, it's only Vi, and she will never tell anyone!

CrAzYArtist: You spill the secret and I'll make sure that Castiel NEVER likes you back! Keep the secret and I'll try to set you up!

RabidsingeR:...

XxSilentBlossomxX: Lexsie likes Castiel?

CrAzYArtist: Yeah, all three of us grew up together. So she knows the real him.

XxSilentBlossomxX: So... the Castiel everyone knows at school isn't really what he's really like?

CrAzYArtist: Well... he is the bad boy that he seems now, but Castiel used to be real sweet and nice.

RabidsingeR: Why do you get to spill Castiel's secret, but I can't spill Jade's?

CrAzYArtist: Because Castiel is my twin brother, I have sibling rights! You're not related to Jade in anyway.

RabidsingeR: So if I got Savannah to spill the beans... would that count?

CrAzYArtist: No. If Savannah does happen to do what you ask her to, I won't set you up with Castiel, and I'll crash her chances of dating Lys.

RabidsingeR: You drive a hard bargin, but I'll listen to you... for now. AND DON'T TELL ANYONE MY REAL NAME!!!

CrAzYArtist: Sure thing... Miss Shot Heard Round the World.

RabidsingeR: Kori... don't even drop hints.

XxSilentBlossomxX: Shot Heard Round the World? Isn't that from US History class?

CrAzYArtist: Yep! And it has something to do with Lexsie's name!

RabidsingeR: Korianna Rallei West, if you say one more word I'll screw things over with Nathaniel and you!

CrAzYArtist: Hey! I'm the only one allowed to blackmail people!

XxSilentBlossomxX: lol you two are so funny...

A few days later, when I opened my locker a note and daisy fluttered out. I blinked at the flower laying on the cold hard floor, it's yellow center bright against the white tiling. Slowly I bent down and picked up both the daisy and the note. Holding the flower in one hand I unfolded the paper to reveal neat handwriting:

Korianna,

I'm sorry I didn't give you a chance to respond that night when I walked you home; but I'm glad you did so the day after.

Nathaniel

It was so simple, but to me the little note was better than any poetry ever written. I actually squealed softly at the meaning behind his note, Nathaniel liked me. He wouldn't have said he was glad if he didn't. Smiling I brushed the daisy against my nose before slipping it into my sketchbook, that daisy was going to stay with me forever.

vvv

“You are unusually happy.” Lexsie observed as we walked to third period. I bit my lip to keep from smiling even larger. I hadn't shown my friends the note yet, and I didn't know if I wanted to. It was still too personal to be shared, I wanted to keep it a secret for a little longer. My black haired friend shrugged and turned to growl at a passing freshmen who almost knocked into her. The poor underclassmen actually squeaked and scrambled away from Lexsie. I rolled my eyes, my happy mood toning down a little. Not even a month and already Lexsie had as bad a reputation as Castiel.

A voice further down the hallway brought both our heads up, “No, please! That's fragile!!” The crowd of students parted at the right moment to give me a glimpse of Amber and her gang surrounding a panicked girl scrabbling for her papers fluttering in the air. Li was holding a laptop up, threatening to drop it, while the girl frantically tried to reach for it and juggle her papers all at the same time. Lexsie stormed forward, “Hey, I know you lamebrains have more important things to do, like pick out the right shade of pink for your lipstick, so why don't you leave her alone?” The three bullies turned quickly to face my angry friend. I stood behind her and to the side, determined not to get into this. Amber, of course, noticed me standing there. She smirked and turned back to Lexsie, “Awwww... it's so sweet that your trying to protect your girlfriend's crush. I would be jealous if I were you.” Lexsie narrowed her bright green eyes, “I'd watch what I say next, bitch.” She growled. I sighed, “Lexsie... language.” I reprimanded her.

Amber glared at Lexsie, then she brightened, “Your name is Lexsie Liard right?” My friend scoffed, “Yeah, it took you a week to figure that one out? Congrats, I thought it would take at least three years.” Nathaniel's sister pursed her lips together then said, “I was just thinking how much it sounded like Sexy Retard.” The small crowd gathering in the hall 'oohed', and some dumb jerk yelled, “Cat fight!” from the back. Li and Charlotte giggled with Amber at her 'ingenious' comeback. I couldn't help the smirk crawling up my face, Lexsie was going to have fun. The black haired firecracker cooed mockingly, “Well I know I'm sexy, and thank you for telling me, but I'm not into girls.” Amber turned a very dark red, and I had to cover my mouth to keep from laughing. Not that our little audience bothered to do the same. Even the girl that Amber had been tormenting was giggling behind her hand, her bright yellow eyes sparkling with laughter underneath chocolate brown hair.

Before Amber could respond Lexsie flickered her wrist in a dismissive manner, “Now go on. I'm sure you'll want to think long and hard on a good comeback.” My friend started to turn away the mused aloud, tapping her chin with a finger exaggeratedly, “It will always amaze me that you're related to Nathaniel. I mean, I know blondes are supposed to be exceedingly stupid, like yourself, but Nathaniel is so smart, maybe he got the brains and you got the beau- no you didn't even get that. You probably just got the left over bad genes.” Lexsie finished with a bright smile in Amber's direction. The blonde girl was too dumbstruck to even look mad. Her friends were the same way.

The three made a hasty retreat, the laughter of our classmates following them. I shook my head at Lexsie, “That was a little over the line.” I said sternly. Lexsie shot me a look, “I was defending someone, and it's Amber. She deserves-” I finished for her, “-to be treated like a normal person, no matter how evil she really is.” Lexsie groaned and cast her eyes heavenward, “Don't get righteous on me now, Korianna. I'm still enjoying the look on her face when I told that-” My eyes snapped to Lexsie before she could cuss again and she quickly changed her word choice, “biii-girl off. Scold me at lunch.” I rolled my eyes and finally looked down on the yellow-eyed girl Amber had been torturing, “Hi, I'm Korianna and this is Lexsie. What's your name?” “Tansy.” She said, bringing her eyes up to mine briefly before going back down to her fingers as she flipped quickly though her stack of papers.

Lexsie and I exchanged a look before I continued, “Well... don't mind Amber, she's just attention deprived and...” I trialed off when I saw the new girl wasn't listening. She was too busy checking all her technology she carried with her. I had never seen anyone with so much stuff. Two different laptops, an iPod, MP3, iPhone, iPad, three types of earbuds, clunky earphones, five chargers, an Android, Samsung Note, recording device, and a hand held gaming system with five games. Tansy sighed in relief when everything appeared to be working, then turned to us, “Sorry, I wanted to be sure that nothing was broken.” Lexsie let out a short bark of a laugh, “And I thought your dad was the techie, Kori.” She said to me. I rolled my eyes, “He's not a techie. He just needs all that for his job.” “Uh-huh, sure. That's what I would say too.” Lexsie said sarcastically. Tansy stood up, “Thanks for helping me, I had no bloody idea that you Americans were so violent.” She said innocently.

I tilted my head, “Your accent...” I mentioned, not wanting to come out and say it. Tansy nodded as she tied her long brown hair back, “Yeah, I'm from 'Jolly Old England' and all that, come to live with my uncle here in the States, I have.” Lexsie looked like a three year old in a candy store, “Say something!” My friend squealed. Lexsie had developed a thing for British accents in junior high because of a boy she had a crush on could do a perfect imitation of one, or so he thought. Tansy frowned, “Uhh... 'something'?” She said hesitantly. Lexsie waved her hand, “No, no! Say something that you usually say, in your accent!” I sighed and checked the clock, “Lexsie, the bell is about to ring, we need to get to class.” I smiled at the very confused Tansy, “Come sit with us a lunch, and don't mind Lexsie, she can be annoying at times.” Tansy laughed as I dragged Lexsie away.

vvv

Lexsie was telling Savannah and Penni about the 'awesome British techie girl' when Tansy herself walked up, “Allo, Korianna.” She said balancing her lunch tray on her binder as she waited for me to either invite her to sit down or humiliate her. I smiled up at her then patted the seat beside me, “Guys this is Tansy. Tansy, Savannah and Penni.” I introduced her as she sat down. Penni waved like a normal person and Savannah looking down at her mystery meat meal, her shyness. Penni leaned forward, “So what part of the UK are you from?” She asked. Tansy swallowed her simple sandwich and took a sip of water before answering, “Well my family is originally from Ireland, but after my parents separated, my mum dragged me down to the little village of Chesterton, England.”

Penni nearly choked on her cherry limeade flavored drink, “No way, really?! That's where I lived when I was in England. Do you know Anna?” All of us gave her surprised looks, “You went to England? And when were you going to tell us this?” Lexsie asked, her tone slightly huffy. I rolled my eyes, this was coming from the girl who kept her crush over my brother a secret from me for years. Penni laughed sheepishly, “Well, I already told you my dad is big into politics... he's the ambassador for America.” Tansy latched on to that piece of information, “Really? So that means your wealthy right? Do you own a mansion? Do your parents buy you anything you want?” She asked. Penni laughed and shook her head, “I used to, but I'm staying with my Aunt Agatha while my parents are gone so I can attend school here. And no, I have to earn every cent like normal kids.” I thought Lexsie would get offended that Penni had accidentally implied that 'normal' kids were poor, but surprisingly the black haired firecracker didn't say a word, she didn't even seem to notice.

*CrAzYArtist has signed in*

GreenThumb: Hey.

CrAzYArtist: Hey yourself. How was the your vacation?

GreenThumb: Boring, nothing like being stuck with three older sisters. Speaking of which...

*MonKeybiz has signed in*

MonKeybiz: The life of the party is here!!!

GreenThumb: I thought that was Lexsie. Where is she anyway?

CrAzYArtist: Trying to get a poor British girl to speak.

GreenThumb: ...

GreenThumb: ...Whut?

MonKeybiz: You're using internet slang! I'm so proud of you!

CrAzYArtist: You're so weird.

GreenThumb: Amen to that...

MonKeybiz: It's a conspiracy against me!!! Hey Kori, do you know where Lys was today?

CrAzYArtist: He's still mad at me for crashing that fail date with Penni, and I don't have classes with him. So no.

MonKeybiz: Alright... I just wanted to return his jacket.

CrAzYArtist: YOU HAVE LYSANDER'S JACKET?!?! It must be serious!!

GreenThumb: *sigh*

MonKeybiz: Stop freaking out... it's only a jacket.

CrAzYArtist: Like I said when Nath walked me home... If a guy lends you a jacket then it's obviously something.

MonKeybiz: So is a guy walking you home!

GreenThumb: Girls... please don't fight...

CrAzYArtist: I never said it wasn't. Besides, if Nathaniel kissed me it's obviously something.

MonKeybiz: Hmph... I liked it when you tried to deny something was going on.

CrAzYArtist: *read in singsongy voice* Now it's your turn!! :D

MonKeybiz: What about Castiel and Lexsie?

CrAzYArtist: Have you seen my brother? He's not exactly the type to be nice.

MonKeybiz: And Lysander isn't? They do hang out together.

CrAzYArtist: I already told you, Lys is a gentleman. So is Nathaniel. Castiel is a jerk...

MonKeybiz: And so is Lexsie, sometimes.

GreenThumb: You realize I'm still here right?

MonKeybiz: Shhhhhh! Important girl talk!

GreenThumb: Sometimes I really wish there was another guy here...

MonKeybiz: Maybe we could get Castiel hooked.

CrAzYArtist: Sorry, I see him enough already.

MonKeybiz: Okay, what happened? You're not usually bashing your twin.

CrAzYArtist: I'm still mad at him for freaking out on Nathaniel kissing me.

GreenThumb: Still?! Kori, you can hold a grudge...

MonKeybiz: I know! Once in first grade she refused to talk to me for a month because I did something I couldn't even remember!!

GreenThumb: Wow... Kori actually has a mean bone in her body.

CrAzYArtist: Guys... I'm still here.

GreenThumb: Shhhhhh! Important family talk!

MonKeybiz: ROFL. Jade I think you get funnier every passing day.

CrAzYArtist: ACK!! It's 'more funny'! Not 'funnier'!!!

MonKeybiz: Silence, Grammar Nazi.

*$Cha-Ching$ has joined the chat room*

GreenThumb: Who on earth are you?!

MonKeybiz: Seriously. IDENTIFY YOURSELF

CrAzYArtist: Hey Penni!

$Cha-Ching$: Hey... I'm guessing Crazyartist is Korianna...

CrAzYArtist: Yep!

MonKeybiz: What's with the user name?

CrAzYArtist: You knew Penni was filthy rich...

$Cha-Ching$: And Free2dance and just about every other user name I wanted to use was already taken in the chat website. Trust me, this was the last user name I picked. So who's the other two?

MonKeybiz: Savannah here!

GreenThumb: I'm Jade. I don't think we met.

$Cha-Ching$: Jade... Jade... Wait, were you the guy that worked in the Gardening Club with Ken?

GreenThumb: That's the one. I don't go to your school though, just FYI

GreenThumb: By the way, I was going to wait for Lexsie to get here, but... do you all want to come with me to a party this weekend?

#Script's Archives #mcl #mcl fanfiction #my candy love #fanfiction #dmba

7 notes · View notes

yamithediaperdork · 4 years

Text

Let’s all go to (baby)jail! (Miraculous ladybug and cat noir)

Nathaniel Kurtzberg yawn loudly and rubbed a eye as he finished cleaning up the main playroom. at age 16 the two time akuma villain had struggled to find then lucked into a job that would help pay for his art supplies over the summer break. at first he'd been thrilled but the truth of the matter was, while playing with the kids that came to rainbow cloud Daycare was fun, and they all loved his sketches he made for them, at the end of the day he was normally too damn tired to do any art for himself. Not helping things was the fact he was suppose to be on the afternoon shift, but one of the other workers had called in sick and as low man on totem pole, Nate got to fill the morning shift and would still have to do his afternoon shift. 'and the stupid evening shift didn't clean up before leaving, again.' he thought glumly. the only other worker on was up in the office, taking in phone calls and the like, or at least that's what Johnson claimed. Nate had a feeling the chubby slob was really just watching YouTube videos on the office computer but since he was the boss's son, there was nothing he could really say or do. all and all it was looking like it was gonna be a shit day, but straitening up and dusting off the brown slacks and white shirt that was his uniform, Nate tried to force a smile on his face. 'no sense in taking out your bad mood on the little ones.' He reminded him, looking at the clock and noting it was almost opening time. there was a heavy knock on the front door and despite the place having a no early drop off rule, Nate wasn't shocked some upper class twit would be dragging their kid by already. shaking his head and making his way to the door he opened it and took a step back in semi concern as some sort of love child between a body builder and a gorilla was standing there, glaring. "Can..Can I help you?" Nate asked, a tremor in his voice though he thought the man looked almost..oddly..familiar. The mountain of muscles made a grunting noise and then held out a letter, which Nate took with shaking hands and glanced over it as the missing link walked towards a fancy black car, leaving Nate hoping that he wasn't leaving cracks in the pavement.

' To which ever wage lackey receives this, my son had been enrolled in your little day care as out of all of the daycare's in the city, this one has the most success with it's potty training. My son despite being older then normally allowed into your daycare and into your potty training program has been allowed due to the frankly massive amount of money i have paid to brush aside all concern's. he's to be treated like any other toddler who's failed to keep his pants clean and know that while i have high hopes this will pay off, no fault will be placed upon you as the boy is simply lazy, and i suspect is doing it just for fun. PS: Don't be scared to spank him if he acts up, he's old enough to know better.

Signed Gabriel Agreste. '

Nate raised a eyebrow as he finished reading, that last name, it could really be.. and then he looked up and grinned ear to ear as of all the people he could of expected to see being enrolled in the daycare's award winning potty class, it was Mr. supermodel himself, Adrien Agreste! The Blond boy was CLEARLY not happy as he was escorted out of the car, pouting and looking down at the ground and muttering something as he was handed a large light black diaper bag with 'Adrien's diaper bag' stitched on the side in white. he was dressed in Black velco sneakers and white socks and wearing a pair of light black shorts to match the shade of his diaper bag and as Nate looked, it was clear to see the shorts were puffed out by a bulky diaper. the diaper itself was over the top of the waistband and was a cream white, it had been visible when Adrien's white t-shirt rode up for a brief second. The shirt itself amusingly had text on the front that ID'ed Adrien as a crybaby brat and while Nate couldn't make out what Adrien was muttering about apparently the gorilla had had enough and gave the blond a firm swat on his padded bottom, making the blond cry out. The gorilla pointed towards Nate and Adrien looked like he wanted to complain, but wisely kept it to himself and carried the large diaper bag (which seemed to be so loaded with extra diapers and the like it took the blond using both arms to lug it) towards the door. '...Oh..today just got a WHOLE lot better.' Nate thought. "hi little guy, welcome to Rainbow Cloud. follow me instead and we'll get you alll set up." Nate said, even as Adrien gave a dirty look.

For Adrien, his hell had started in the last two weeks in school when in the span of 3 days he'd had 6 wetting accidents and woken up having messed the bed twice. Thankfully he'd been able to cover up the accidents so no one had noticed, but naturally his father had found out about him having changes of clothes brought to him, not to mention the bed messing had been impossible to hide. A trip over his fathers knee and 20 minutes with his nose in the corner, and Adrien had been warned NOT to let it happen again or steps would be taken. the blond picked up on the threat and had nodded, promising he'd take care of it and for a day and a half, and carefully controlling his fluid intake he'd been golden. it had been during a pep rally when disaster had struck, he'd been sipping at a soda in the crowd when a loud bit of pyro had gone off and the sudden boom, and the extra bit of fluid had resulted in his flooding his pants, though since they were out in the field the urine had thankfully gone into the ground. thinking quick before anyone noticed he 'accidentally' spilled his soda on himself, soaking his pants even more and joked about his butter fingers and got permission to go and change. His father hadn't been fooled for a second, and when his bodyguard can brought Adrien a change of pants, he'd also brought him a pair of puppy print pull-ups. Knowing better then to argue the part time hero had wore the pull ups, though he could see there was no way anyone could tell under his baggy tan pants, he'd been sure the world knew for the rest of the school day. Further disaster struck on the drive home after school, his father apparently had made it clear no after school fun even if it was Friday, as they got stuck in a traffic jam. trying to ease the sense of doom, and pretty sure he was going to get anther spanking when they got home, Adrien had been watching TV in the back and munching on some rainbow chip muffins he had stashed in a compartment back there, when the urge to go number two hit him like a ton of bricks. he'd been making use of diarrhea medicine to help keep his bed clean and actually hadn't gone number 2 in the day or so as a result, but apparently he'd pushed his luck. squirming and trying to soothe the cramps, he'd begged and pleaded for his body guard to either get them out of the traffic jam, or let him out of the car to use a bathroom, but the doors stayed locked and he'd of blown his secret identity if he had just turned into cat noir and forced his way out. (not to mention he wasn't sure if the pull up would stay hidden with Cat noire's much tighter clothing, and if he was gonna fail at going poopie on the potty it was somewhat better to do it in his civilian clothes, instead of his super suit) the belt and pants had been digging in and Adrien thought MAYBE if he took them off (the back windows were tinted after all so no one could look in) that might buy him the bit of extra time he'd need, and so in just his t-shirt and puppy pull-up, he ended up kneeling on the spacious floor of the back seat, leaning on the seat with his upper half and groaning and pounding a fist, trying desperately not to fudge his pull-up. For all of 20 seconds it felt like it might of worked, then they hit a pot hole, and well that was it. game over. The boy howled and cried as he made softball sized lumps in the back of his pull-up and a rotten stench had filled the back seat. Thankfully (or more accurately, amazingly) the Pull-up hadn't leaked then he was forced to stay in his kneeling position, so that he didn't smush his smelly load and risk leaking out all over the expensive seats. Thankful for the private parking they had, Adrien had been led inside quickly and no one had seen, but instead of being given a chance to clean up he was presented to his father who had wrinkled his nose in disgust. One LONG lecture later, he was allowed to shower, then was spanked and out on time out and put in double pull-ups. For the rest of the remaining school year Adrien could of counted the amount of times he actually made it to the bathroom on one hand. Pull-ups during the day, with him having a pack at the school, and diapers once he got home. thankfully Hawk moth had found something better to do during that week then making villains as Adrien had been put more or less under lock down. it wasn't that he didn't think he couldn't of snuck away from his body guard, but there was also the fact his pants had been taken away, and he was given a pair to wear to school, and any modeling gigs he had booked. rocking the diaper and shirt look around his house was one thing, but he pictured having to turn back after fighting a villain and being stranded in down town Paris in the thick white diaper his father preferred him in. Adrien had figured this was going to be his summer, under house arrest till he could get his bladder and bowels to fall in line but his father had other ideas. "Clearly you're not even making a effort to use the washroom, from what I've seen you just sit on your behind and play your little games while stinking up my house." his father had said. "well I'm not going to let you be a lazy little potty pants and make it so i have to come home to a house smelling like a diaper pail. I've enrolled you in a daycare that will help you get back your control." "But..But..Dad you can't! I can do this! I'll fi-" "I didn't ask for your opinion on it young man, I already took care of it. you'll be going every day, Monday to Saturday, and I expect you to do your best with their 3 week potty training program. You'll either shape up and prove what I've been saying, that your just lazy and been doing this for attention and stop in short order, and then can just stop going once you've proven you can be a 'big boy.' Or you'll prove what you've been saying and you really can't help it and you'll be potty trained..again. Hopefully it'll stick this time." Shopping for the supplies had been mortifying but today as Adrien looked at the face of a semi friend, it seemed like a delight compared to the day that laid ahead of him.

"So little guy, this is the main indoor play area, though we have a playground in the back." Nate said, clearly taking delight in following orders to the letter. "and over here is a area you'll be getting VERY familiar with, hopefully to great success." Adrien followed Nate's gaze and whined loudly, it was a wall lined with 5 training potties, and had a dry erase board above each one. they had tape on them to form a grid that displayed days and times, with room for someone to draw to write something in. "Your daddy must be very eager to get you potty trained, not just anyone gets the full experience.we only focus on 5 kids at a time but if your enrolled in it, your daddy must of paid top dollar." Nate said and then gave Adrien a pat on his padded rump, making the blond sulk even more. the diaper bag had been taken from him and was over by a changing table, so his hands were free at least but all that had meant was whenever they walked anywhere Nate had made Adrien hold his hand. "I will warn you that since your technically one over the limit, you'll be waiting in line to use any potty thats free. I'll be keeping track of your potty progress for you on a card you can take home and show your daddy, so give it your best ok champ?" "..Nate come on, you know I'm not one of these little to-" Adrien said, finally having enough and turning to give the smaller boy a piece of his mind. "Before you dig yourself a nice deep hole, You should know I have full permission to spank your butt if I need to.and we've been told to treat you just like any other little guy struggling to learn how to keep his pants free." Nate said quickly. "..Of course you have. My father is a fucking asshole." Adrien groaned, rolling his eyes then yelped as a hard swat when on his padded rump. "Bad boy! no swearing! Little boys who swear and cuss get their mouths washed out!" Nate said, shaking a finger at him. a mental image of himself with soap suds around his mouth and blowing bubbles popped into Adrien's head and he whimpered. "I.I'm sorry! I didn't know." he said quickly. "...I'll let it go THIS time, but next time, they're gonna be calling you bubble breath. got it mister?" Nate asked. Adrien swallowed his pride and nodded. "right, now going on with our little tour..give me your hand little guy..that's better. anyways, over here is our arts and crafts corner where we'll-" As Nate droned on Adrien whined and found himself oddly fighting the urge to suck his thumb.

Johnson came out and met with Adrien, chuckling lots. Adrien had felt a brief hope spot that maybe he'd be looking after him but Johnson made it clear he wasn't the type to deal with dirty diapers, so he put Nate in charge of the big baby. As parents started to drop off their children Adrien found a place to try and hide for the most part, which while normally Nate would of raised a fuss and made sure he stayed where he could be seen, having one of Paris's top models in diapers and at a day care might of caused a few issues. It was easier to let him go and hide and the oldest kid being dropped off today aside from the ex model, now pamper packer, was a 5 year old so it was unlikely their parents would believe them or they'd recognize him. Still it didn't stop a few of the children from spotting him as he was hiding under one of the crib, twin brothers age 4 who peered under the crib having seen him. they were dressed in a blue t-shirt and green cover-all's for one, and a green t-shirt and blue cover-all's for the other, both sporting brown hair in mushroom cuts. "Um, Your not 'pose to be under there." blue shirt said, trying to keep his voice down low. "you'll get in trouble and lose your cookie at snack time." "Oh uh..well..I got permission from Nate so it's ok." Adrien said, which, technically was true. it wasn't like Nate didn't know where he was. "wait.." Green shirt said, furrowing his eye brows. "Your kinda..big ta be in here.. how old are you?" "oh uh.." Adrien paused, not wanting to say his real age, but needing to think of something to keep the kids from asking too many more questions. "I'm 9." he said. "hehehe ya don't hafa be shy if your hear and 9 silly. we hada this one um.. " blue shirt paused and looked to his brother for help, and green shirt leaned over and whispered in his ear. "10 year old who was here, and git this! he was here cuz he was a potty pants! me and Joshie were potty trained at -2- and this big kid wa-" "Gawy! you know you're not 'pose ta pick on big babies!" green shirt, or Joshie Adrien supposed, scolded his brother. "Aw come one, it was sooo funny! he kept going " and in place of saying it, Gary blew a raspberry. "in his diaper and bawling like a baby!" "heh.. it was pretty funny." Joshie admitted. "O-Oh yeah.. ehehe..that does sound funny." Adrien said weakly, now really hoping the boys would leave, or at least praying they wouldn't notice his bulky diaper butt. "why dun you come out and we can go and play toys. ya needa hit the toy chest fast if you wanna git a good toy." Joshie said, with Gary nodding and stoking his chin as if his twin had given sage like advice. Adrien chuckled at how cute the boys where being and seeing how the parents were starting to leave he started to crawl out sadly for our hero, the back of his diapers, just under the waistline, but on the seam, caught on a nail. So eager was Adrien to get out and show off (and maybe make this stay SOMEWHAT bearable) that he didn't notice. Had he but noticed, he might of been able to get away with just a hole in the shorts but atlas, at the high speed he was scooting out the shorts gave way to the nail like a hot knife though butter. Gary and josh both paused as they heard the ripping noise, and Adrien was blushing bad as he stood up, his hands going behind his back, feeling the slick plastic of his diaper and frantically trying to get the two sides of the massive rip together. "You uh, heh..you OK?" Gary asked, giggling a little. "Did you rip your shorts or was that like a BIG fart?" Josh asked, already holding his nose just in case. "I uh..we;ll." Adrien was very shy and found himself realizing just how much he hadn't appreciated the shorts being in tack. "He totally ripped his shorts. dun worry big kid! I got ya!" Gary said then cupping a hand to his mouth he shouted. "NATTTTE! DA NEW KID RIPPED HIS SHORTS!" Gary hollered, then gave Adrien a thumbs up. "...Oh this isn't going to end well." Adrien muttered.

End part one.

9 notes · View notes

Last Seen Blogs

an--artist-blog

You use works of art to see your soul.

luvmytrauma

elizaahamiltons

paris holds the key to your heart

overseeer

ask me abt my ocs! (fo2-fo4)

mab-so-sa-blog

Mab-So-Sa